Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 531, 532, 533, 534, 535, 536, 537, 538, 539, 540)

Chapter 531

Yusra gripped Jack’s arms tightly and asked, “Who’s the princess?”

How can Jack mock my dear daughter like this?

Jack looked back at his parents helplessly. Am I really their biological son?

“Ouch! Mom, let go!” Jack yelled. “Okay, okay. I’m sorry. Jess is not a princess. She’s a queen.”

Yusra was stunned. She let go of his arm and chuckled at his response.

“Jess, don’t ever get tricked by that sly, old fox. Charles is a businessman. No, he’s a con man, to be frank. He’ll never be in for a poor deal.” Jack then beat his chest and said proudly, “If you truly like it, forget about him. I’ll buy the papers for you instead.”

Jessica did not want to let Jack down by rejecting him, but she was worried that he would go looking for it.

“Jack, those are custom-made. You can’t simply get them anywhere.”

“Ha! Custom made. Did Charles say that because he was too bored or something? He was probably lying to you, anyway,” Jack mumbled while rolling his eyes.

That night, Jack started to look for the special paper by texting and calling all the possible numbers in his contacts.

“None? No, continue looking for it. Ask more people about it,” he ordered.

Matthew poured a cup of coffee for Jack. “Why are you so eager to look for that paper?”

“Of course, it’s because…” He paused. To not let that horrible man take our princess away!

Rather than saying what he thought, he continued righteously, “To put an end to plagiarism of drafts.”

Matthew’s lips twitched. Of course, he did not believe what Jack just said. Look at how sour his face is. I bet it’s not about the drafts’ issues.

After half an hour, there was news finally.

“Mr. Ferguson, those papers were invented by the boss of Hampton Biotech Company. They are not for sale,” one of the staff reported to him.

“Who’s the boss?”

The staff smiled. “Mr. Ferguson, I’m sure you know him. He’s Mr. Charles Young. I think he would gladly give you the papers, given your relationship with him.”

Jack’s face darkened immediately.

Charles Young invented that paper for Jessica? No way. Jessica cannot know about this. If she finds out that this man had specially researched this anti-counterfeiting paper for her, there’s no doubt she’ll fall for him. Charles, you sly fox. Thankfully, I have eagle eyes that I can see through your bad intentions at a glance.

Jack immediately dialed Sebastian. Once the call got through, the familiar cold voice echoed from the speaker. “What is it?”

“Hey, Sebastian. There’s big trouble. Charles purposely invented some sort of special paper for Jess. Tell me, which girl will not fall for this kind of trick? Charles, that bastard, has evil intentions for sure. I think we should do something. I want to create this type of paper too, for Jess. But… I don’t have the required technology to do so.

Sebastian, I remember you excelled in Physics and Chemistry back in high school. You must think of something. We cannot let Charles succeed!”

Jack continued to ramble on. After he was done, Sebastian only answered him with one word. “Okay.”

“So, what are you going to do, Sebastian?” Jack asked hurriedly.

Before he could realize it, Sebastian had already hung up on him.

Jack stared at his phone. Steam was coming out of his ears. How can people be so cold? Shouldn’t he feel united with me to bring the bastard down? He should feel the same hatred as I do! Unless… he thinks that Charles and Jessica make a great couple?!

Jack gritted his teeth. As he drifted deeper into his thoughts, he became more and more stressed out. Jess can only rely on me. No one else.

Chapter 532

After Sebastian put the phone down, he took his lab coat and proceeded into the lab.

The assistant watched him as he made his way to the work desk. Sebastian looked ferocious, but it seemed like a daily occurrence for the assistant.

However, he was stunned as he saw the chemicals that Sebastian used. Seems like something simple. Did he make a mistake in his research and have to start all over again now? But that still doesn’t seem right…

He couldn’t hold back his curiosity, so he asked, “Boss, is this the newest research method?”

“No.”

“Then…”

“Papermaking.”

“Huh?!” The assistant was dumbfounded at Sebastian’s answer. Did I hear him incorrectly? “Boss, did I hear you correctly? One of the four great inventions – papermaking?”

“Quiet.”

The assistant immediately shut his mouth. He did not dare to ask more, so he left.

Sebastian started his research on the special paper. It was a simple task, but to prepare one exactly like Charles’ was indeed more challenging.

Sebastian felt disdain for doing the same thing as Charles did. Of course, he would have to make a better one. No, he had to do his best.

At this moment, I’m the Ruler of My Design just posted a statement of apology on their social media. It was gaining a lot of attention, but the reach was limited. To counter the problem, they made use of a few well-known media companies to boost their publicity.

Tracy was involved, so naturally, she was being gossiped about on social media. There were many harsh comments about her.

“Ahh!” Tracy smashed everything that was around her violently.

Her assistant, Summer Hepburn, was pushed into the house by the people outside. Suddenly, a flower vase flew across her, grazing her left ear as it crashed into the wall behind her. It smashed into pieces.

She was petrified. A cold sweat ran down her face.

Every time Tracy was upset, a disaster was sure to follow. Tracy noticed the assistant, who was still standing there motionless. She stomped over to Summer and slapped her hard on her face.

Summer placed her hand on her cheek, which was growing hot from the slap. She looked down at the floor and dared not make a noise.

“You piece of trash. If you could design it properly, this wouldn’t have happened. I spent so much on you every month, and this is all you can give me? You can’t even beat a university student!”

Tracy continuously hit Summer as she scolded her. After a while, Tracy’s hand started to hurt, so she took an object nearby and continued beating her assistant.

Summer was in immense pain, but she did not dare to ask for forgiveness nor to ask Tracy to stop. She bit her lips and endured the beating and scolding silently.

Tracy finally stopped when she felt tired. However, Summer already had bruises and blue-black patches all over her body.

“Just seeing you makes me mad. Scram off now, you piece of garbage!”

Summer trembled in fear and turned around to leave.

“Did you not hear what I said? Leave. Now!” Tracy shouted.

She picked up the cup next to her and flung it toward Summer’s head. Fresh blood gushed out.

Summer hurriedly and silently left the room.

The people who were standing outside the house saw everything that happened in the house. They were terrified, but nobody spoke a word.

“You may claim two thousand dollars as compensation. But remember this, you were the one who caused all the injury upon yourself. It has nothing to do with Ms. Murray, understand?”

Summer nodded her head obediently and took her leave.

A luxury car stopped in front of Summer the moment she stepped out of the mansion. The car window rolled down. There was a man with a cool, handsome face seated at the back. He stared right into her eyes.

Chapter 533

The chauffeur got out of the car and opened the door for Summer.

“Ms. Hepburn, please.”

She looked at the car in front of her, then glanced at the man seated inside.

“Who are you guys?” she asked suspiciously.

The chauffeur replied politely, “Ms. Hepburn, if you want to get rid of all the problems you’re facing now, please get into the car.”

The chauffeur seemed to see right through her worries, so he continued, “There are surveillance cameras everywhere. You can snap a picture of our car license plate. If you feel uncomfortable or unsafe on the way to our destination, then you can call the police anytime.”

Summer immediately felt more at ease after hearing his explanation.

She got in the car and sat timidly in the corner. She carefully tilted her head and examined the handsome man beside her.

Hugh closed the file on his lap and turned to her.

“Hello. I’m Hugh Ferguson.”

“Nice to meet you,” Summer replied cautiously.

“Ms. Hepburn, how long have you been working for Tracy?”

Summer’s eyes grew wide open in shock. She looked at Hugh in disbelief. “H-How did you know?”

“Your brother embezzled public funds and caused a great debt on your family. To pay off the debt, you willingly worked for Tracy. Not only that, you had to endure much harassment and embarrassment from the scolding and beating. Do you still want to spend your days like this?”

Summer started to tear up. “No, but what can I do?”

Her dad had passed away when she was at a young age, whereas her mom was bedridden.

Her brother was now imprisoned for his crime. Summer was the only one left to pay back the debts. What other choice did she have?

“I’m giving you a chance now. To escape from Tracy and all this misery.”

“What?”

“Tell me everything that happened while you were working for Tracy. Don’t miss out on any details. Evidence. Give me all the evidence too. As long as you do as I say, I’ll wire you money. It’ll be more than enough to pay off the debt.”

“Are you being sincere?” Summer asked. She was emotional, yet terrified. All of this felt surreal.

“What do you think?”

“Okay, I agree to the deal.”

“Is three days enough for you?” Hugh asked.

“There’s no need for three days. I have everything on my phone.”

Summer then looked through all the voice recordings and videos before passing her phone to Hugh.

“Here are the videos and recordings of how she threatened me, beat me, and many more. There are also design drafts here. Everything you need is here.”

The chauffeur, who was driving in front, raised his eyebrows as he looked at her through the rearview mirror. He was surprised.

He never thought that such a frail-looking girl would have something up her sleeves. Well, never judge a book by its cover.

Hugh went through the recordings. He tilted his head and said, “Give me your account number.”

Summer was delighted. She immediately told him her account number.

After ten minutes, she received a text message.

It was from the bank. Summer quickly looked at the amount available in her bank account. An overwhelming emotion consumed her as the weight of the burden on her shoulders was finally gone. She would be free once she paid the debts off with the amount she received from Hugh.

She turned to look at Hugh and exclaimed, “Thank you! Thank you so much!”

“It’s just a deal.”

The car arrived at a bus stop. The chauffeur stopped the car and Summer got down.

The car took off and Summer gazed longingly as the car faded into the busy streets. Summer clenched her fists together. She was full of gratitude to Hugh.

Meanwhile, Tracy had already started taking action. She paid some ghostwriters to spread fake news about I’m the Ruler of My Design. They also made false accusations that the show was scripted.

She would never let Jessica, her rival, off so easily. “What did you say?” Tracy yelled. “Say it again!” The ghostwriters replied helplessly, “As soon as a comment or article about Jessica is uploaded, it’s automatically deleted by the system.”

Chapter 534

“If you can’t post it on Twitter, post it somewhere else, then!” Tracy shouted in agitation.

The ghostwriter remained silent. This was his profession. Of course, he would be clear on what to do. He did not need Tracy to instruct him.

Nevertheless, Tracy was the boss for this job. He had no choice but to swallow his pride and listen to her without fighting back.

“Ms. Murray, even if we use other platforms, there is no use,” the ghostwriter explained patiently.

“I think that you are just not good enough!”

“If this is so, hire a professional then.” The ghostwriter hung up on her as soon as he finished his sentence.

Tracy stared at her phone. She was infuriated that the ghostwriter hung up so abruptly. You’re just a nobody. How dare you show me an attitude! Ungrateful pig. I’ll settle it with you once I’m done with Jessica!

Tracy proceeded to contact a few other ghostwriters. However, the results were the same.

Only then did she come to a realization. Jack must be helping her. I thought Jack was merely an actor. I didn’t think that he would have so many connections.

Before she could think of another way to teach Jessica a lesson, the Internet was already filled with news that exposed Tracy as a recidivist.

The news exposed that her submitted competition works were done by someone Tracy hired and that she had no participation in it at all.

The shocking news spread like wildfire. Before long, it became a gossiping topic amongst the people.

Everyone on the Internet started to find out about her family background as soon as they heard this news.

As a result, the stock prices of the Murray Corporation fell drastically.

Jamison only reprimanded Tracy with a few words, then asked her to obediently stay home and not cause any more trouble. He clearly did not take the matter to heart.

“Have the Public Relations Department settle this matter, quickly. The faster, the better,” Jamison ordered his secretary. He then remembered that Tracy had mentioned someone wanted to frame her. He continued, “Also, find out more about Jessica. If she’s not anyone with a strong background, you know what to do. Have someone deal with her.”

“Have someone deal with her” would mean the same treatment that Summer experienced.

Tracy wanted Summer to work for her as she was impressed by her capabilities. However, Summer only worked for her because of what happened to her brother – she desperately needed money.

The Murray Corporation’s Public Relations Department started calling different companies, using money to offer deals so that they would delete the articles and posts regarding Tracy.

However, the events did not turn out favorably for the Murrays. Instead of accepting the huge sum of money and doing as the Public Relations Department requested, they recorded everything that was said and posted it on the Internet.

The Murray Corporation was exposed. Once again, the stock prices dropped to their limit.

The Internet was still chaotic about this matter, and many of the Murray Corporation’s suppliers decided to withdraw their partnerships. Multiple rival companies had seemed to work together and managed to block their business.

In just a day, the Murray Corporation was as if plagued with an infectious virus. Bad news and rumors about them were still being published. They became notorious. Jamison finally realized that it was no small matter.

“Mr. Murray, Ms. Murray seemed to have upset someone she shouldn’t have this time,” said the secretary as she entered the room hurriedly.

“Explain.”

“I just heard from an old friend that the person Ms. Murray upset was Ms. Jessica from the Ferguson family of Dellmoor.”

Jamison’s face darkened. He staggered a few steps and fainted from his headache.

“Mr. Murray!” The secretary hurriedly ran to him and helped him up.

Jamison slowly woke up. “Quick. Call Hugh Ferguson. Now.” Meanwhile, Hugh was busy knitting something for Jessica.

Brandon walked up to him. “Jamison Murray wants to meet with you.”

“Tell him I’m busy.”

Chapter 535

Brandon stared at the yarn in Hugh’s hands as he nodded. Seems like he’s indeed very busy.

“Don’t worry, Hugh. Go, do what you have to. Jack is here.”

Jack came running over with a plate of fruits as he heard his name. “Don’t worry, Hugh. I’m here,” he reassured.

Staring at Jack, Hugh said, “You’re just a nuisance. Don’t give me more trouble.”

Brandon stared at the brothers with envy and left silently.

Jack sat down beside Jessica. He took a piece of the fruit and fed it to her. “The melon is sweet today,” he said.

Jessica took a bite.

“Yes, it’s indeed sweet.”

“Eat more, then,” Jack urged.

Staring at how Jack was acting around Jessica, Hugh cleared his throat to get his attention.

However, there was no response from Jack at all.

Ahem! Hugh continued.

Jack finally heard Hugh coughing but acted dumb to him. Please don’t come too near if you’re having a cold. You might infect Jess.”

Hugh was rendered speechless by Jack’s reply.

That idiot!

Jessica smiled as she looked at the interaction between Hugh and Jack.

She decided it was best to stay silent and enjoy the drama between them.

Seeing how Hugh was about to give up, Jack smirked.

There’s no way you can win against me!

Yusra entered the room with a plate of snacks at that moment. She couldn’t help but laugh when she saw how her two sons were bickering with each other over Jessica.

“Mom, Dad, I’m back!” Yuliana said as she entered the house.

Yusra greeted her back.

Jack, on the other hand, ignored Yuliana and continued to feed Jessica.

Yuliana noticed what Hugh was doing. She walked up to him and said, “Let me do it.”

“It’s okay.”

Covering her mouth, Yuliana let out a few coughs.

“Are you having a cold?” Hugh asked.

Yuliana was happy to see that Hugh was concerned. “I have some symptoms. Don’t worry. I’m sure that I’ll heal in no time.”

“You should rest upstairs,” Hugh replied. He then turned to look at Jasmine and said, “Get her some cough medicines, please.”

“It’s fine, Hugh,” Yuliana reassured and sat down opposite Jessica happily.

Then she let out a few more coughs.

Hugh frowned as he stole a glance at Jessica. “Go rest upstairs if you’re sick. It’s cold down here.”

Seeing how Yuliana was about to protest, Hugh interrupted her, “Please listen to me.”

“Fine,” Yuliana replied with a pout and went upstairs.

She got to her bedroom and saw a few presents on her bedside table. Although none was from Jack, she still felt happy.

As long as I’m here, I’m still the daughter of the Ferguson family. I deserve everything Jessica has.

However, she felt slightly unhappy about the fact that they were all enjoying themselves downstairs without her.

She hated how they picked Jessica over her, even though she had been in the family for over ten years.

That was an insult to her.

The more Yuliana thought about it, the angrier she felt. She decided to take a good rest and stopped thinking.

Chapter 536

The members of the Murray family were no longer acting- as arrogant as before, as they were in deep trouble.

“What did Mr. Ferguson say?” Jamison asked in a state of panic once he saw his secretary.

Frowning, the secretary replied, “Mr. Ferguson refuses to see you, Mr. Murray.”

“What about the rest?”

The secretary reported truthfully. “I didn’t manage to get hold of Mr. Sebastian. I did speak to Mr. Jack’s manager, but he hung up once I mentioned where I was calling from. It’s obvious that they’re avoiding you.”

“I remember that they have an adopted daughter that Old Mrs. Ferguson likes. Go contact her.”

“Okay.”

Yuliana was deep asleep when her phone rang.

“Who’s this?”

“Hello, is this Yuliana Ferguson?”

“Yes, I am,” Yuliana replied as she took a look at the number on the screen.

“My name is Juliette. I’m the secretary of the CEO of Murray Corporation. Sorry to disturb you today. Mr. Murray would like to have dinner with you, Ms. Ferguson. Would you be able to attend?”

“I’m fully occupied.”

How did they even get my number? I haven’t even heard of that company!

Just as Yuliana was about to hang up, Juliette said hurriedly, “Mr. Murray wants to discuss something regarding Ms. Jessica with you.”

The mention of Jessica’s name caught Yuliana’s attention.

“What’s the matter?”

“I’m not sure myself. Mr. Murray will tell you the details.

However, I do know that it’ll be a piece of good news for you,” Juliette hinted.

“Give me the time and address, then.”

“I’ll message you later.”

Yuliana received a message not long after she hung up.

Meanwhile, the group of three had finally reached Dellmoor. It was a rather quiet day.

“Didn’t you say there would be a lot of people here? Why is it not the case now?”

“I think everyone’s probably back to their hometowns for the holidays,” Aiden replied.

“Wesley, give me the address and photo.”

Wesley then began to search his bag for the items. However, five minutes had passed, and there was still no sign of them.

The other two realized that something was not right.

“What is it now?” Pablo asked.

“I think I lost it,” Wesley said with a frown.

“You lost it?” the other two members exclaimed.

“I have never taken it out after I placed it in this bag. I bet the Chanaean man stole it from me after he bumped into me. He’s such a thief!”

“Damn it!”

Pablo and Roberto each gave Wesley a death stare.

“Do any of you still remember what the girl looks like?” Roberto asked.

Pablo and Wesley looked at each other. No one could remember.

Suddenly, Wesley pointed at a woman walking toward them from the opposite street. “I think she looks like the girl in the photo.”

Pablo and Roberto turned to look at the woman at the same time. She looked like a typical influencer.

“You might be right.”

If Jack heard the conversation, he would be so furious because he would disagree.

“We came to the address we were given. I’m sure it won’t be wrong.”

“I kind of remember the address. It’s at…”

The three of them then made their way to the address that they remembered. Before they even reached the place, they noticed that the security was getting tighter. No one dared to let their guard down, as they knew they could not afford to make any mistakes.

Chapter 537

When they were observing their surroundings, an RV stopped at the housing district. The chauffeur leaned against the door, holding his phone.

“Don’t worry, Mr. Ziegler. I’ll pick up Ms. Ferguson on time. I’m already waiting at the door.”

Pablo understood some English, so when he heard the name “Ms. Ferguson”, he stopped in his tracks and turned to the chauffeur.

Could she be the one that we’re looking for? There’s only one Ms. Ferguson in this area. It seems like our target finally appears.

Pablo quickly went back to his partners and told them what he had just heard.

They pondered and decided to watch the situation.

The three of them hid in the corner and stared at the chauffeur.

Soon they saw a beautiful young lady walk out of the housing district and get in the car.

“Is it her?” Pablo asked.

“I think so.”

“Yeah. She’s from the Ferguson family, and she looks like the one in the picture, so I think it’s her,” Roberto rationalized.

They chose to follow them to a small restaurant in the rural area.

Yuliana got out of the car, and a waiter led her to a lounge. They were the only customers in the restaurant.

Jamison immediately got up and went to greet Yuliana.

“Ms. Ferguson, it’s an honor to meet you!”

Yuliana looked at him indifferently. “Hello.”

Jamison pulled out the chair for her.

“How can I help you?” Yuliana asked, straight to the point.

“No rush, we can talk about it after dinner.” Jamison smiled.

“There is no need for that. I don’t like to eat the food outside. It’s too oily and dirty,” Yuliana replied arrogantly. Jamison felt displeased by her attitude.

Even the adopted daughter looks down on others.

Although Jamison was enraged, he kept his composure well and put on a fake smile.

“I’d like to ask you for a favor, Ms. Ferguson.”

Yuliana was disdained when she heard that.

“What’s that?”

“There’s a misunderstanding between Ms. Jessica and my daughter. I have come to ask for your help to settle it. I won’ t ask you to do it for free, of course.”

Jamison handed her an empty check to prove his sincerity. Although she was the daughter of the Ferguson family, she had limited pocket money. Her heart leaped when she saw the blank check.

Jamison noticed that and smiled. “Ms. Ferguson, all you have to do is to tell Mr. Ferguson that my daughter has learned her lesson and ask him to give us a chance to apologize to Ms. Jessica.”

“That’s all?”

“Yes. That’s all. Help me persuade him, and I’ll reward you after the task is done.”

Yuliana understood.

I’ll be rewarded after I do it.

Chapter 538

“I will think about it.” Yuliana didn’t accept it immediately…

Just then, the waiter served the dishes.

Yuliana took a few bites and declared, “I’ll help you. Just wait for my reply.”

Jamison was delighted and thanked her.

“I have something else to attend to, so I’ll be leaving first.”

“I’ll see you out.”

Jamison opened the door for her.

“Russell, send her back safely.”

The chauffeur patted his chest lightly and answered, “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure Ms. Ferguson is safe and sound.”

Jamison heaved a sigh of relief after the car left.

Hmph, there is nothing that money cannot buy. It’s not a big deal. The Ferguson family is overreacting.

Suddenly, a van dashed out and blocked the road.

Russell got out of the car and walked to the van furiously.

“What’s wrong with you?”

Pablo got out of the van and smiled at the chauffeur.

Russell was stunned when he saw a foreigner.

Just when he was about to speak, Pablo swiftly slashed his neck.

Russell instantly fainted and fell to the ground.

Yuliana was terrified. She immediately locked the door, but it was too late.

Wesley opened the door and dragged Yuliana to the van.

The entire process only took less than three minutes. They did it fast without witnesses around.

She looked at them, frightened.

“Who are you? What do you want?” Yuliana asked.

“So you’re Ms. Ferguson?” Roberto questioned.

Yuliana nodded her head subconsciously, but she immediately shook her head to deny it.

“No, I’m not!”

Her action proved her identity.

“Don’t lie. I know you are Ms. Ferguson.”

“Don’t be afraid. We just want to invite you to a place.”

Yuliana stared at them in panic. “Where?”

“You’ll know when we arrive.”

A chill ran down Yuliana’s spine when she saw their spooky smile.

“Listen, I’m not Ms. Ferguson. Jessica is! I’m just an adopted child. You got the wrong person!”

She told them the Ferguson brothers’ names to gain their trust. At the same time, she asked them to check the numbers on her phone. She even told them to call the people around her to affirm what she had said.

Yuliana’s confidence made them nervous.

They had to bring back Ms. Ferguson, or they would lose their lives.

They glanced at each other and decided to call and ask the people on her contact list.

“Don’t you dare fool me,” Pablo warned.

Yúliana nodded her head. “I won’t.”

She called her best friend.

“Jane, tell me who Ms. Ferguson is.”

“Why are you asking?” Jane was puzzled.

Chapter 539

“My friend doesn’t believe me and keeps saying that I am. Ms. Ferguson. If Jessica knew that, she’d definitely think that I was going to steal her title. Just answer my question,” Yuliana pleaded.

Jane sighed. She felt bad for her.

“Of course, Jessica is Ms. Ferguson. You have her picture on your phone, right? Show it to them!”

Three of them shared a look with each other.

“Show me the picture,” Pablo commanded.

They had seen Ms. Ferguson’s picture before.

Yuliana took out her phone and showed them Jessica’s picture.

“She is the Ms. Ferguson that you’re looking for. I’m just an adopted child. You won’t get anything from me. You should be looking for her instead.”

The three men stared at the picture. She looks exactly the same as the picture we saw before.

They noticed that they got the wrong person, but they didn’t want to let her go. One of them drew a line across their neck.

She understood what that meant and became terrified.

“I can help you get her. You won’t make it without me.”

They secretly discussed it for a while and decided to let her have a chance.

“She has a best friend named Samantha. Use Samantha as the bait, and you’ll get her.”

“Don’t try buying some time for yourself. Ask her out, or we will kill you,” Pablo threatened.

I can’t! If the Ferguson family finds out that she died because of me, they wouldn’t let me off! I need to shift the blame on Samantha!

It will be perfect if I can end Jessica this time because I’ Il be the only Ms. Ferguson then.

Yuliana explained, “I’m not close to her. We’re enemies. She won’t come out if I ask her. You need Samantha to ask her out.”

“Hurry up!”

Yuliana called Samantha.

Samantha frowned and picked up the phone. “What do you want?”

“Sam, I’m Yuliana. I need your help. Could you please come over?” Yuliana asked gently.

“I’m busy.” Samantha rejected it without hesitation.

“It’s about Jessica.” Yuliana quickly added before she hung up the phone.

“Jess?”

“Yes. Someone is trying to hurt her.”

“Who?”

“It’s… It’s your brother, Tobias. I need you to come over right now.”

“Where are you? I’ll be right there.”

Samantha believed when Yuliana said it was Tobias. He was a devil who dared to offend anyone and would do anything to get his way.

Tobias Young! I won’t let you go this time! I’ll tell Uncle Charles and let him teach you a lesson!

When Samantha opened the door to the lounge, she saw no one but Yuliana and two men.

She knew something was wrong and wanted to run away, but it was too late – another burly man blocked her way.

Chapter 540

“There’s no way you can escape.” Pablo smiled and said to her.

Samantha looked at Yuliana and the three men. Without any question, she dashed toward Pablo.

Pablo countered.

The huge impact caused her to take a few steps back. She looked around for weapons, but there was nothing in the hallway. She had no choice but to fight him.

Fuck! I’ll just fight!

Samantha felt dizzy as she was punched by Pablo.

“Stop resisting, kid. You can’t fight me,” Pablo said frivolously.

“How can you be so sure?”

Wesley was getting impatient and urged, “Stop playing, Pablo Haley! Let’s finish this!”

Pablo stood up and clenched his fist.

“Sorry, kid.”

He sprinted toward Samantha and beat her up until she fell to the ground.

The men took both of them in the van and left. They hid in a rural mountain.

When they reached the safe zone, Pablo passed the phone to Samantha and ordered, “Call Jessica to come over.”

Samantha knew they were aiming for Jessica.

I won’t lie to my friend and lead her to danger.

She ignored his words.

Wesley slapped her and threatened, “Listen, if you don’t do what I said, I’ll kill you right now!”

Samantha sneered. “Do it, then.”

“You…” Wesley was pissed off.

Everyone is afraid to die. Those who say they don’t are lying.

Threat those who have never experienced death. Fortunately for you, I am good at dealing with those people.

“You’re tough! Good! I’ll make you live a life worse than death!” Wesley spat out viciously.

He stepped on her ankles, and then Samantha’s left leg broke with a snap.

“Ah!!!” Samantha let out a loud, high-pitched cry. Sweat drenched her body.

Yuliana was frightened. If something happened to Samantha, she would be dead too.

Although she was an illegitimate child of the Young family, she was still one of their family members.

Yuliana advised, “Samantha, do what they say, or you’ll die. You just have to make a phone call. It’s not a big deal.”

Just a call?

Samantha chuckled. I wonder if she is an idiot or pretending to be one. It is obvious that she is feigning confusion.

“Why did you call me out? I know what you’re thinking.” Samantha looked at her coldly. What a shameless girl!

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 521, 522, 523, 524, 525, 526, 527, 528, 529, 530)

Chapter 521

“The first series we present to you is ‘Spring’, by Ms. Nicole Zanders.”

At the end of the host’s introduction, the lighting and the background changed. The stage transformed into a space full of greenery and vitality. As the rain dropped, the models slowly appeared on stage.

The dim lights, coupled with the greens on the costumes, exuded a refreshing and comfortable feeling.

When Yusra saw the stage effect, she instinctively tightened her grip on Aaron’s hand.

“Honey, look. The designs are outstanding. Will it affect Lilian?”

Aaron smiled and patted the back of her hand softly. “Trust your daughter.”

“I do.” Though Yusra quickly proclaimed her confidence in Jessica, her expression said otherwise.

After seeing the second series, Yusra was a little relieved. John’s designs were not as good as the first.

“That’s the end of our second series. Next is Ms. Tracy Murray. She was the last episode’s top-rated designer. Let’s enjoy her show.”

As the lights dimmed, thousands of sparkles filled the recording studio. The entire space had turned into a starry sky.

The models gradually appeared on stage, dressed in light purple and hundreds of tiny diamonds. The reflection from the diamonds formed thousands of sparkles and turned the stage into a sea of stars.

All the audiences were amazed by the scene.

“Wow. This is so pretty.”

“So beautiful.”

“I love the dresses. Where can I buy them?”

Yusra was astonished to see the dresses. She wrapped her hands tightly around Aaron’s, as she was getting anxious. Even Aaron was worried after seeing the show. They feared that it would affect their daughter’s chance of winning, as it was truly amazing.

“What can we do?” Yusra was worried.

“Believe in Jess.” Aaron tried to calm her down.

“Can’t you say anything else?” Yusra shot an unhappy look at Aaron as he had been repeating the same answer. Aaron was speechless.

Anger filled Jack’s face the moment he saw those dresses. The lights lit up at the end of the show.

Tracy then led her models to the stage to take a bow.

Snow was excited. “Tracy, what a great idea! I really love it. I want to buy the dresses for myself now.”

Tracy smiled at the host’s comment. “This idea came into my head unexpectedly. I was looking at the starry sky the other day, and I thought to myself, let’s put it on us.”

Snow was amazed by her answer. She then turned her attention to the judges. “May I ask the judges’ opinion?”

“The series is stunning. Anyone will fall in love with it easily, and that includes me. I love it.” Linda was the first to voice her opinion.

“Wow, this is the first time I’ve heard such a good appraisal from Ms. Linda,” said the host. “What do you think, Ms. Lawrence?”

“Excellent!” Oceana raised her thumb at Tracy.

“Another good review from Ms. Lawrence.” Snow turned her gaze to William.

“Sea of stars! It is a good idea!” William said with a smile.

“They took my words.” Frankie gave a wry smile. His comment also showed his satisfaction with Tracy’s designs.

Snow then turned to Jack, the only remaining judge who had not voiced his comment.

“Mr. Ferguson, what are your thoughts on this series?”

Chapter 522

Tracy was anxious and excited as she was looking forward to Jack’s comment.

After all, she was his fan. It would be the best day of her life if she could receive praise from him.

Everyone’s attention was on Jack, including the Ferguson couple. They wanted to know his judgment.

Jack picked up the microphone and shot Tracy an icy glare.

“Are you sure that these are your designs?” Jack questioned her coldly.

The audience gasped in surprise.

“What does he mean by that?”

“Why did he say that?”

“If I understood him correctly, he said she took someone else’s design as her own.”

“Plagiarism? I don’t think so. It’s a shameful thing to do.” “Maybe we misunderstood him.”

The recording studio was full of discussion.

The judges and the host, along with the models, were dumbfounded.

“Yes, it is my design.” Tracy’s face stiffened as she tried hard to smile.

Meanwhile, Benny ran toward the backstage resting area when he saw Tracy’s designs. Everyone was surprised to see him slamming the door.

“What’s wrong?” Jessica noticed Benny’s red face and the panic that filled his expression.

Benny pointed outside as he was panting. “S-Something’s wrong. Tracy’s designs are exactly the same as ours.”

“What!” Everyone was stunned.

“What do you mean? Start from the beginning.” Jessica was puzzled.

Benny took a few deep breaths and said, “Her theme is the ‘

Sea of Stars. The dress designs are exactly the same as ours.”

Jessica’s theme for her designs was “Starry Night”.

Upon hearing that, Jessica immediately walked out of the room. The models followed behind as they were curious about the two similar designs.

When a person was labeled as a plagiarist, they would forever be considered a plagiarist. No international designing firms would be willing to accept the work. Hence, such a reputation was fatal for a designer.

The atmosphere on stage became awkward.

Tracy first thought that if she answered Jack’s question, he would stop questioning her. Unfortunately, she was wrong. Are you sure you designed these by yourself?”

No one would ask the same question twice. When the audience saw Jack asking Tracy the same thing again, they knew that something was wrong.

“Shit! Something’s wrong with the dresses.”

“Jack would never talk nonsense. He must have known that something was wrong.”

“What? She took someone else’s design?”

The four judges looked at each other in disbelief.

“Jack, are you sure it’s not a misunderstanding?” Frankie asked.

Jack ignored him and continued glaring at Tracy with his cold eyes. “Answer me!”

Tracy was frightened by his anger. She looked around and saw the audience gossiping while looking at her suspiciously.

She took a deep breath. “Mr. Ferguson, I’m not sure why you keep asking me this question. I am the creator of design, and I did it alone.” Her tone was serious.

“Really?”

Suddenly, everyone heard a chilling voice from the corner of the stage.

Jessica got up to the stage along with her models.

The audience was stunned as they saw the models.

Chapter 523

“Oh my! Their designs are exactly the same!”

“One of them must be the copycat!”

“If there’s an issue of plagiarism, then the person who plagiarized is truly shameless.”

“Jack must have known of the plagiarism. That’s why he kept asking her about it.”

“Tracy must be the copycat!”

“I agree!”

“Come on guys. Please don’t jump to a conclusion. What if Tracy is not the copycat? Jack may have seen the last participant’s designs and is trying to help Tracy.”

“Exactly. Don’t jump to a conclusion so soon. If Tracy isn’t the copycat, it will ruin Jack’s reputation.”

The fans were discussing the possibility of either designer becoming a plagiarist.

The judges were even more confused.

Jay immediately stopped the show.

Tracy, on the other hand, stared at the models’ dresses with her eyes wide open. “This is your design, but… Why…”

A smile crept across Jessica’s face as she saw Tracy’s reaction. “Tracy, are you sure you designed those?” “Yes! What about you? Why are your models wearing my designs? When did you get my drafts? How could you do that to me?” Tracy scolded Jessica angrily.

Yusra immediately stomped toward the stage in anger when she heard Tracy’s accusations.

Aaron held her back. He spoke softly in her ears. “Please, relax. Jack will help Jess with this. He won’t allow them to bully her.”

Tracy was full of confidence as she turned her attention to the audience.

“I know all of you are speculating about the identity of the plagiarist. Actually, we can just ask the production team. They requested us to submit our drafts four days ago, and they have seen our designs. So, they know who is the designer of this series.”

Everyone looked at Jay.

Jay quickly walked toward the two designers and requested, “We’ll deal with this backstage.”

“No!” Tracy retorted. “It’s better to deal with it here. I want everyone to see who is right, who is wrong.”

Her declaration had the audience sided with her.

“Look at how she reacts. I don’t think she is a copycat. She wouldn’t be so confident if she was.”

“I did suspect Tracy as the plagiarist, but now I’m not sure.”

“So, who is the copycat?”

Yusra’s anxiety worsened when she heard the audience’s comments. She was scared that her daughter would be framed.

“Help her!” She looked at Aaron and demanded, “Lilian is not the copycat.”

Jessica, on the other hand, agreed with Tracy. “Yes, do it here, in front of everyone.”

Jay sighed after hearing their answers. He then turned to the audience and said, “Our production team has requested the designers to submit their drafts before the show. Those drafts are now sitting in the safe deposit box. The drafts are totally different. I’m not sure why the last two participants have displayed the same designs. But we can retrieve the drafts to prove the identity of the designer.”

Chapter 524

“As a precaution, I will bring along Jack and the four judges with me to retrieve the drafts.”

His proposal had won everyone’s consent.

Half an hour later, the director came back to the studio with four sealed envelopes.

“These are the drafts submitted by the participants four days ago.”

Jay looked at Tracy and Jessica. “Do you want to open them here?”

“Yes!” The two replied in unison.

“Okay, I’ll respect your decision.”

Before the director unsealed the envelope, Jessica looked at Tracy again and asked, “Tracy, I’m going to ask you the last time. Are you sure you design those?”

“Yes,” Tracy replied with absolute certainty. “Jessica, I know you’re a newbie. I don’t mind if you have accidentally imitated my designs. As long as you apologize, I will forgive you.”

Jessica laughed at Tracy’s idiocy. Her answer would definitely cause an issue for herself later on.

“Open it.” Jessica turned her gaze to Jay.

Jay unsealed the envelope after hearing Jessica’s words. The first envelope contained Nicole’s design, and the second one was John’s.

Everyone started to get nervous as Jay moved forward to open the third envelope. All attention was on the envelope.

Inside the envelope, there was an entirely new design, but there was no name on it.

“Who is the designer for this?”

“Why isn’t there a name on it?”

“Exactly, there’s no designer’s personal logo as well.”

“I thought we could find out the truth by now. Who knew we needed to wait till the last envelope was unsealed.”

Though the design was not as good as the Sea of Stars series, everyone agreed that it was beautifully done…

Upon seeing that no one claimed to be the designer, Jay proceeded to unseal the last envelope.

Everyone held their breath as they watched Jay retrieving the envelope. As the anxiety built, everybody could not help but realize that Jay’s actions had become slow.

When he took out the drafts, it was the Sea of Stars.

Everyone turned their attention to the bottom of the drafts and saw Tracy’s name.

They immediately glared at Jessica with disdain and disgust.

Tracy scolded Jessica angrily, “Jessica! How could you! Your designs are pretty as well. You don’t have to imitate my design. Though they are not as good as mine, you are talented. You shouldn’t do this.”

“Impossible!” An angry female voice spread through the studio.

The people around turned their gaze to Yusra and saw her rushing to the stage furiously.

Aaron did not dare to stop her. He quickly followed her to the stage.

Jéssica and Jack were surprised to see them. The siblings did not expect their parents to attend the show. Yusra walked to Jessica’s side and coldly glared at Tracy.” The drafts may have your name on them, but it doesn’t mean that they belong to you. These drafts are locked in a safe deposit box for four days. Anyone could easily change the name on it. It doesn’t prove that you are the designer.”

Chapter 525

Tracy and everyone else stared at the odd female who suddenly stood out from the audience.

“And you are?”

The staff approached the female. “We are trying to sort this out. May I have you return to your seat, please?”

Yusra stood firm. “If the decision made is not reasonable, I, of course, must criticize it.”

Tracy scoffed, offended by what the woman just said. “Are you trying to accuse us of being a fraud with the production team? Please don’t make baseless assumptions. This is pure slander to me and everyone else working here. Why are you so protective of Jessica? Who is she to you?”

Jack pondered the situation. Someone from the production team must be in collusion with Tracy. Their purpose in doing this is very obvious. They do not want Jessica to prove her innocence. She will be forced to carry the guilt and shame of being labeled a plagiarist and suffer in silence. It will be a waste of effort to check the surveillance cameras if they even existed in the first place. Someone who dares do it would automatically be aware and avoid it as well. Who would be so stupid as to expose themselves to the surveillance cameras? The current situation is very unfavorable for Jessica. We need to have solid evidence to prove that the draft belongs to Jessica if we want to turn the tables around.

Jack stood out from the crowd and walked to Yusra. “This is my mom, and Jessica is my younger sister. Do you have any more questions?”

The confession caused an uproar in the crowd.

“OMG! My future mother-in-law is just sitting beside me and I did not know at all!”

“I must’ve been blind! I can’t even recognize my future in-laws!”

“The gentleman sitting beside my mother-in-law must be my father-in-law. No wonder my husband is so handsome. That’s where he got his perfect genes.”

“My husband is so handsome, and his family members are so outstanding and elegant. I can’t take it anymore. I’m going to faint from the family’s perfection!”

“Oh! If she is Jack’s sister, then she is my sister too!”

“I finally understand why Jack questioned Tracy after he saw her line of clothing. He must have seen it before when Jessica was drawing it.”

The truth was exactly like how the fans guessed. Jack actually saw the drafts when Jessica was designing them. Jay never expected Jessica to be Jack’s sibling, albeit knowing that Jessica was somehow related to him.

Nobody ever assumes that siblings from the same family will have different family names. Who would have thought that they were a family?!

The judges were just as shocked as the rest of the audience. They were all staring at the family.

Jack’s attention was focused entirely on Tracy, not giving a damn about the crowd’s reaction.

“I saw this draft when my sister was drawing it. It is identical to what you are presenting now. I’m curious as to how it has become yours.”

Tracy snapped back to her senses, took a deep breath, and suppressed her chaotic thoughts. “Mr. Ferguson, I adore you very much. However, you can’t just accuse me of plagiarism just because you want to clear your sister’s name and reputation. They are like my children; they are my hard and honest work. It’s unfair to me if they are claimed to be someone else’s just because you say a thing or two about it.”

Chapter 526

“I know the majority of the audience here are fans of Mr. Ferguson, even myself. However, I am willing to swear to God that I am the one who created this draft. If my signature on it proves nothing, then I don’t know what else can I do to prove it. If you insist that Jessica is the creator of this draft, please provide the evidence. Otherwise, this is all hearsay and an act of blatant defamation.”

Tracy looked at Jack and the others as if she were innocent and people were mistreating her.

Jessica, who had remained silent all this time, walked to the front and took the draft.

“Tracy, please take a good look at it. This is your draft, yes? This is the drafting paper you used, right?”

“Of course, this is my draft. How could I possibly not recognize it?”

“Good.”

Jessica walked toward the audience. “Who has a bottle of water?”

“Me.”

“Mé too.”

“I have one too.”

Jessica walked over to a young lady who offered her a bottled water.

Everyone watched Jessica closely, curious as to what she was planning to do with the bottle of water.

Jessica took one of the drafts and placed it on the table.

Tracy scrunched her eyebrows. “Jessica, what are you doing?”

She had a bad feeling about it.

“Proving that the drafts belong to me,” Jessica merely replied.

The next thing everyone knew, Jessica poured the entire bottle of water on the draft in front of everyone.

The crowd gasped and their eyes went wide with shock. “What are you doing?!” Tracy frantically shouted.

“You failed to copy my design and now you are destroying my draft? Are you trying to get rid of the evidence so that you can get away with it?”

“Jessica, h…-how could you destroy the draft?” Jay muttered in shock.

The judges wanted to say something, but none of them dared to speak. This was because they felt that Aaron looked familiar, and they thought of the rumors about Jack’s identity. Then it finally dawned upon them who was standing in front of them.

They were not in a position to mess with Aaron.

They were trying to recall if they ever made mean comments and were afraid anyone would remember and point them out.

“Shut up, Tracy. Why are you so worried? We haven’t concluded if this draft belongs to you or me yet,” Jessica snapped at Tracy, who condemned her actions earlier.

While Jessica was lashing out at Tracy, a change was forming on the drenched piece of paper.

Beneath the draft, a hidden painting revealed itself.

It was composed of alphabets spelling out Jessica’s name.

Jessica showed the draft to the crowd so that everyone could see it clearly.

The entire room, including the judges and all the other staff, exclaimed loudly in utter shock.

“I’ve never expected to see a plot twist like this in my life! I thought it only happens in TV dramas!”

“Tracy, how could you shamelessly claim that the drafts belong to you?”

“Yes! Now we can prove that Jessica is innocent and Jack was not lying.”

“This designer is so shameless! She was trying to frame them.”

“Damn, I almost got deceived by her pitiable face pleading innocence.”

Some of the audience even cursed out of anger. “You bitch! You should be ashamed of stealing other people’s ideas! You and your family will receive karma one day!”

Tracy’s eyes were fixed on the draft paper, her mind in a state of shock. “H…-How can this happen?” she muttered under her breath.

She initially hoped to become famous by taking credit for Jessica’s artwork. She wished that the current conflict going viral would boost her fame, but it turned out that there was a miscalculation in her seemingly perfect plan. She did not expect the draft’s unique mechanism to be revealed.

Chapter 527

Jessica glared at Tracy with murderous intent and said in a condescending tone, “Care to explain how my draft became yours?”

“H-…”

Jack turned and gave Jay a side-eye. “Mr. Taylor, my sister’s draft was handed over to your team for safekeeping. Yet it somehow landed on someone else’s hands. Please give us a valid explanation.”

Jay quickly attended to Jack and gave out a nervous chuckle. “Mr. Ferguson, this incident is clearly a careless mistake on our part. We are really sorry for this mess. We will definitely give you an update once we have everything sorted out.”

Jessica looked at Jay, then at Tracy. “I have only one request. Both the production team and Tracy need to publicly apologize on Twitter and explain what happened. I will not pursue this matter legally.”

Jay’s face turned uneasy. “Jessica, this request seems…”

Not wanting to hear what poor excuse Jay was about to spew, Jack cut him off. He said in a grim tone, “It’s just a simple Twitter post, and you are already giving excuses. How do you expect me to entrust you guys to handle this mess?”

Jay pursed his lips as his face turned bitter. “Mr. Ferguson, once we apologize publicly, that’s the end of our TV program. Can we manage this with an alternative solution?” While Jack was confronting Jay, no one noticed that Aaron walked to a quiet corner to make a phone call. The call was quick, and he swiftly snuck back to where Yusra stood. After a few minutes, Patrick rushed in with a very obvious look of worry on his face. His eyes frantically looked around the hall for Aaron and hurried toward him once he spotted the man.

“Mr. Ferguson, please accept my sincere apologies for letting your daughter suffer such a big grievance. I will most definitely investigate this matter thoroughly and follow up closely on it. I promise you that I will get to the bottom of this.”

The production team and the judges recognized Patrick, who was their Director.

The way everyone was staring at Jack and Jessica changed after seeing how their director treated Aaron.

He waved off angrily at Patrick as if brushing off his statement. “Mr. Patrick, my daughter submitted her work to your team. It ended up in someone else’s hands. If it wasn’t for Jessica having her own way of proving that the draft was hers, our family’s name would’ve been tainted badly and she would become a laughing stock. Are you trying to make us famous in a twisted way?”

When Aaron spoke his last sentence, his stern face became that of a friendly one with an underlying expression of threat. He was smiling at Patrick, who felt like he was stabbed in the chest with a knife.

“Mr. Ferguson, please don’t say it that way. I would never do this to you even if I had the courage of a lion.”

Going against one of the most prestigious families in Summerdale would be the dumbest decision ever.

Jay was terrified when he saw how his company’s director was being so humble and cautious toward Aaron.

“Mr. Patrick, my daughter was just asking your team to make a public apology. It seems that this is an impossible task for them.”

Patrick turned to Jay and gave him a quick glare before turning back to smile at Aaron. “My team doesn’t know better. This is obviously a grave mistake on our part. We will clarify the entire situation and publicly apologize on Twitter.”

He then turned to Tracy. “Ms. Tracy, if you can kindly confess who was your accomplice in this case, you will be given a lighter punishment. Otherwise, we will hold you legally responsible.”

Chapter 528

Tracy pursed her lips and curled her fists into a ball. Patrick, my father is the sponsoring party for this show.”

Upon hearing that, the production team and contestants looked at her, their eyes wide with surprise. They had no clue that Tracy’s father was sponsoring the show.

If her father’s the sponsor, then it wasn’t a surprise that she could steal Jessica’s draft.

The audience’s attention shifted to Patrick and Jay.

Someone here must know something about this.

Patrick gasped as a moment of realization flashed across his thoughts. “Jay Taylor.”

His face became pale as soon as he heard his name. “D- Director, I…”

The room was filled with tension as the Ferguson family looked on at Patrick and the production team trying to solve the issues internally.

“It doesn’t matter who your father is. We don’t give leeway to rule-breakers. We will deal with this accordingly.”

“You…”

Tracy felt helpless, as even her father’s name couldn’t save her. Then she turned to look at the Ferguson family.

“Jessica, can I have a word with you in private?”

“Whatever you have to say, you can just say it here.”

Tracy frowned. “It’s not convenient for some of the things I want to say.”

“Well then, don’t.”

Tracy gritted her teeth in frustration and huffed angrily. “I’ll buy this draft from you. Just name your price.”

When Jack heard that, he seethed with anger.

The audience in the front row heard what Tracy said as well, and they gave her a disapproving look.

“Who is she trying to insult?”

“Nobody wants your dirty money, you bitch!”

“What! You think you can just buy someone off their artwork?”

“Such an arrogant thing to say. Does it look like Jack is someone who needs money?”

“Yeah, Jack already earns millions in endorsement fees every year. I can’t even guess where you got the nerve to say such things.”

“How dare she use money to humiliate Jessica!”

“Who is this bitch looking down upon?”

“I’m so pissed I’m about to beat some sense into her. First, she steals other people’s artwork and heinously claims it’s hers. Now she’s shamelessly using money to humiliate the rightful creator by trying to buy it off from her! This is too disgraceful!”

The audience was fuming with rage as they threw insults at Tracy nonstop. The judges and other contestants were speechless and taken aback by her behavior. They could not fathom how she turned out to be someone like this.

In everyone’s eyes, Tracy gave away the impression that she was merely an arrogant person who didn’t speak much to the surrounding people.

No one would have ever thought that she was way worse than that.

A plagiarist who would dare frame the original producer for copying.

After getting caught, she tried to solve the issue using money.

She thought that there was nothing wrong with what she did, and it was all because of money.

But Nicole and the rest observed Jessica and her family. They did not look like people who lacked money.

“Buy!?” Jack scoffed in disbelief. “Can you afford it?”

“A hundred and fifty thousand dollars.” Tracy voiced out in a strained tone.

To most people, having that amount of money is but a dream far unachievable. Yet, for the Ferguson family, the amount was so puny that it was like a mere bucket of water compared to their sea of wealth.

Jack was about to retort, but Jessica spoke first.

“Do you know what my paper is made of? Do you know how much it costs to make such a piece of paper? A hundred and fifty thousand dollars is not enough to buy it. Frankly speaking, I don’t think you can even afford it.”

Even though the manufacturing cost was not high, the cost to research and develop the paper was very high. The patent fee was also costly.

But these facts won’t hold Jessica back from teaching someone a lesson.

Jessica stepped forward and pointed her index finger at Tracy. “You should save that bit of money of yours!”

Chapter 529

Tracy felt insulted.

Today, she realized that money was not invincible.

Jack was a celebrity, so he must be well off.

Even though Tracy knew that Jessica was Jack’s sister, she still chose to use the money to solve her problem.

She believed that there was nothing money could not buy.

It was only a matter of the amount offered.

Tracy took a step back. Emotionlessly, she named a price. “750 thousand dollars.”

Jack noticed that she did not understand the problem and wanted to use the money to settle the issue. “Ms. Murray, you must be confident about the assets your father has.”

“My father has just invested in a major film production. If 750 thousand dollars is not enough for you, I can convince him to hire you as the male lead. I’m being very generous with my offer.”

Patrick and a few of the judges were speechless.

This brat must have been spoiled by her family. She’s so arrogant. Ignorance will eventually lead to the downfall of the family.

Jack approached her. He bent down and whispered in her ear, “We’ll see if your father can still keep his assets.”

With widened eyes, Tracy berated, “Are you threatening me? You’re just an insignificant actor. How dare you threaten me?”

Jack ignored her.

“Benny, get the lawyer on the phone.”

“Yes, Mr. Ferguson.”

l don’t have to waste my time with people like this. Tracy smirked when she heard Jack’s words.

She thought that he was just trying to scare her with his words.

“Then there’s nothing else for us to discuss,” said Tracy. She threw her nametag onto the ground and left.

After Tracy had left, Patrick turned to look at Aaron. “Don’t worry, Mr. Ferguson. When we find that person, we’ll give you an explanation and bring justice to Ms. Jessica.”

A few more scenes were recorded before they ended the recording.

Before the audience left the studio, Jack approached his fans. “Please don’t publicize the incident that happened today. Jessica is my sister and I don’t want her to be in the spotlight.”

The fans nodded.

“You must never speak a word about it.”

“Jack, don’t worry. We’ll keep it a secret.”

Jack turned to look at Benny.

Immediately, Benny said, “Jack has prepared some snacks for all of you. You can each take one.”

When Jack left, the fans were extremely excited.

“Oh my gosh! Jack is so caring. He’s so good to his little sister.”.

“I wished I was Jack’s little sister. That way, I can be protected by him.”

“Dream on. Did you all notice that Jessica was amazing too? It probably runs in the family.”

The leader of the fans warned. “Previously, I’ve heard that when Jessica was harassed, Jack left the industry out of anger. You should not make the same mistake. Jessica’s identity must not be revealed. We’ll be at a loss if Jack leaves the industry again.”

“Don’t worry. We’ll keep it a secret. We’ll deny it if anyone asks about it.”

“Why don’t we form a fan club to protect Jessica’s identity?” Everyone immediately agreed with the idea and started discussing the details of the club.

Chapter 530

As they left the television station, Yusra held onto Jessica’s hand, feeling sad.

She turned and looked at Aaron and Jack. “Make sure that you bring justice to Lilian. She should not be mistreated. It’s unacceptable.”

If her paper was not unique, she might have taken the fall.

Both Jack and Aaron nodded. Then Aaron assured, “Don’t worry, Yusra. We’ll avenge her.”

“No, I must inform Hugh and Sebastian. They are more meticulous,” muttered Yusra.

Aaron and Jack were speechless.

Yusra did not trust either of them.

Aaron thought that his wife must have treated Jack as a fool. That was why she had no confidence in him too.

He looked daggers at Jack.

Jack could sense the danger around him. He turned his head and met his father’s glaring eyes.

He’s blaming me because his wife doesn’t trust him!

Jack gritted his teeth. However, he decided to hold back after studying his father’s expression.

l won’t argue with my elders! I’ll be the bigger person! Hugh was working in his office when he received a call. He wanted to ignore the call but decided against it when he saw his mother’s caller ID.

“Mom, what is it?”

“Hugh, someone bullied Jessica.”

Hugh froze. “What happened?”

Yusra explained the whole incident to him.

Right then, Brandon came in with an urgent report that Hugh had asked for.

Hugh gestured for him to place the report on the table.

Before he left, Hugh instructed, “Brandon, get me information on the Homeland Group. I want the company’s financial reports from two years ago.”

“All right.”

After Yusra ended her call with Hugh, she immediately called Sebastian.

“Sebastian, Jessica was bullied.”

Jessica wanted to say that she was not bullied.

Jack wanted to say that he could handle the situation.

Aaron did not want to say anything at all.

“What happened to Jess? Who bullied her?” questioned Sebastian.

Yusra repeated the whole incident again.

“Sebastian, you have to bring justice to Jessica. It seemed like it was not the first time that woman had done something like this.”

If it was her first time, she would have been flustered. However, she was insistent on solving the problem with money. She must have done it a lot of times.

“All right, I understand.”

After ending the call, Yusra held onto Jessica’s hand and comforted her. “Don’t worry. You have your brothers supporting you. She won’t be able to get away with it.” Smiling, Jessica replied, “Yes.”

A thought came to Yusra’s mind. She asked, “Lilian, where did you get that paper? It looks special.”

“Uncle gave it to me.”

“When did Uncle Jackson prepare a gift for you?” asked Jack.

Jessica knew that they had misunderstood her.

“I’m talking about Charles, not Uncle Jackson.”

It seemed all right to call Charles an uncle.

After all, Charles and Aaron were roughly the same age. Jack gritted his teeth. “That jerk.”

Aaron gave Jack a good slap on the back. “Mind your manners. He’s your uncle.”

Jack winced in pain. “Dad, why did you hit me? Your princess will soon run off with a horrible man.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 511, 512, 513, 514, 515, 516, 517, 518, 519, 520)

Chapter 511

Jack was a little disappointed since he had given the same thing as his mother.

This won’t do. I have to prepare another one!

Sebastian and Hugh placed their gifts in front of Jessica.

First, Jessica opened Sebastian’s. It was a credit card. “Go ahead and get whatever you like. It has no limit.” “Thank you, Sebastian.”

Then, Jessica opened Hugh’s gift. It was a copy of the equity transfer agreement for Cloudhead Corporation’s shares.

Cloudhead Corporation was a clothing brand company. It covered several mid to upper-range brands. Its market value had doubled in less than two years after it was listed.

This was a very promising company.

Based on the market value, this share was worth 230 million dollars.

This is a huge amount!

“I can’t accept this.”

It’s too much! This isn’t a matter of a couple hundred thousand or a million dollars – it’s 230 million dollars! Besides, this is only just an estimate. Based on Cloudhead Corporation’s development, its worth could even continue to increase.

This document was like the hen that could lay golden eggs. Hugh’s gift had topped everyone else’s. He immediately received angry glares from everyone, especially from Aaron. Aaron’s gift was the only one that was yet to be opened. Hugh cleared his throat. “I got this just for you. Just take it. Don’t worry, I have lots of money.”

Jack nodded. “Take it, Jess. It’s all right. Hugh is the richest here, so feel free to spend as much as you like. You will never spend as much money as Hugh in such a short time anyway. To him, this amount of money is not even worth mentioning.”

Sebastian nodded as well. At the same time, he huffed at Hugh. “You’re so petty!”

Jessica burst into laughter while Hugh looked helpless. Finally, it was Aaron’s turn.

Everyone stared at the final unopened gift with excited looks.

Hugh’s extravagant gift made Aaron a little uncomfortable. However, as a parent, he had to put on a calm expression. Jessica opened the gift. In it was a white jade pendant wrapped in silk cloth.

The carving style clearly belonged to Aaron’s.

Ever since Jessica returned, Aaron had been carving it bit by bit and had finally completed it by the New Year’s.

Jessica looked at every single gift in front of her. She could feel the love and care of her family members.

New Year’s was once a holiday she despised.

She saw many family members getting together, chit-chatting happily in their homes while she was always alone.

She did not have a family or a warm house.

It was as if the whole world had abandoned her.

Now, she was showered with love by her parents and her brothers. The fact that they had prepared her gifts and even New Year’s clothes made her smile.

“Thank you, Dad.”

Aaron’s eyes turned red when he heard Jessica addressing him as Dad.

“Thank you, Mom.”

An emotional Yusra gave Jessica a hug as happy tears welled in her eyes.

Jessica looked at her three brothers.

“Thank you, Hugh.”

Hugh extended his hand and ruffled her fringe.

Thank you, Sebastian.

Sebastian smiled gently.

Thank you, Jack

Jess, the gift that you saw doesn’t count. I will prepare another big one for you, Jack said seriously.

Darn it, I must win this. Nobody’s gift should be better than mine Jack thought secretly and gritted his teeth. His expression made the whole family laugh.

As the living room filled with laughter Yuliana, who stood on the second floor, quietly watched

Wendy suddenly appeared by her side and glanced at the living room. She whispered, “Let’s go, Ms. Yuliana.”

Chapter 512

Wendy pitied Yuliana.

She had taken care of her ever since she was a little girl. She must be feeling terrible to see the peaceful, happy family downstairs.

Yuliana turned her head. “Wendy, I’d like to stay at home.”

What does she want to stay here for? It’s just going to make her feel worse to watch them have fun. Old Mrs. Ferguson knew that Ms. Yuliana would be pushed aside once Ms. Jessica returned. That’s why she told me to come to get her for New Year’s. It’s better to spend the New Year’s happily with Old Mrs. Ferguson than being ignored here.

“Ms. Yuliana, Old Mrs. Ferguson is waiting for you in her house.”

Yuliana finally nodded her head when she heard Wendy’s words and saw her worried expression.

Both of them went downstairs. Their appearance caused a pause in the living room’s lively atmosphere.

Yuliana smiled gently and said, “Happy New Year, Jess! Here’s my New Year’s gift for you.”

Wendy passed the scented candle to Jessica. She was afraid that Jessica might dislike it and added, “Ms. Yuliana had this customized just for you to help you sleep better.”

“Thank you.” Jessica took the gift.

Yuliana looked at her parents and said, “Mom, Dad, Grandma has invited me over. I shall leave now and will return later.”

“Grandma loves your company. You should keep her company longer,” Aaron said.

She was upset when she saw that her father had no intention of making her stay.

Jack said impatiently, “Why are you talking so much? You’re not even dying. You’d better head over quickly since Grandma has invited you.”

Yuliana coughed and smiled bitterly. Her expression broke Wendy’s heart.

However, Jack despised her reaction.

Every time he had gone a little overboard or did not treat her gently, Yuliana would put on this pitiful expression.

l had experienced this far too much.

“Yuliana, it’s New Year’s. Be a little cheerful and don’t put on that unhappy face. Anyone would think that I was bullying you.”

“I-I’m not unhappy.” Yuliana’s reddened and teary eyes looked toward Hugh and Sebastian.

Sebastian ignored her.

What Yuliana did previously had crossed his line.

Hugh sent Jack a warning look, obviously wanting his younger brother to stop. “Don’t make Grandma wait.”

As soon as Yuliana left, Jack pulled Jessica to a corner to complain.

This is an act of transferring knowledge!

“Tell you what, Jess. Stay away from Yuliana. That girl only knows how to tattle and use her pitiful expression to get everyone to pity her. Whenever she made a mistake, she would put on that sad-looking expression and admit her faults. It even made everyone think that she was covering for my faults. Damn it! She was the one who did something bad in the first place!”

Jessica listened to Jack’s complaints silently. She finally understood why he hated Yuliana so much. He has been punished too much because of her. Yuliana’s trick is just like something a bitch would do.

“Don’t worry,” Jessica said.

She already had her own run-in with Yuliana.

In truth, Yuliana was just worried that Jessica’s appearance could affect her position in the household.

If Yuliana did not offend her, she would naturally not do anything to her, nor would she get their parents or brothers to do anything.

However, if Yuliana wanted to stir up trouble, Jessica would definitely teach her a lesson.

I don’t care if that person is backing her up either.

During New Year’s Eve, Jack and Sebastian decorated the

house under Jessica’s instructions.

It was a cheerful and exciting day.

They did not have their New Year’s Eve dinner at a restaurant. Instead, Yusra cooked with Aaron’s assistance.

Chapter 513

The four siblings were busy decorating outside the house. In the kitchen, their parents were busy preparing the New Year’s Eve dinner.

“Jack, be careful not to fall!” Jessica reminded.

“This is a piece of cake. Don’t worry.”

As soon as he said this, his feet slipped, causing both his body and the ladder to fall backward.

Hugh and Sebastian reacted quickly. One held the ladder, while the other grabbed Jack.

Jessica was terrified. “Come down, let me do it.”

She had always been the best at handling these things.

“No way,” said the three brothers in unison.

“Jack is too clumsy. I don’t feel at ease letting him do it,” Jessica complained.

Jack was left speechless. Jess, there’s no more love between us.

The busy couple in the kitchen looked out the window from time to time. As they watched the interaction between the four siblings, their faces lit up.

Aaron looked at his wife and then his children outside the house. My life is complete.

As the clock struck 7, the family had their New Year’s Eve dinner.

In order to cater to the atmosphere, merry music was being played in the living room.

This was the first time Jessica experienced the lively and heartwarming atmosphere of celebrating New Year with family.

After dinner, the siblings gathered together to play cards. Their mother would occasionally peek at the opponent’s cards and secretly tell them to Jess.

“Mom, don’t do that. You’re cheating!” Jack covered his cards and tried to hide them from her. “Petty.” Yusra glared at her son. She then turned to look at Sebastian’s cards, and he also silently covered them.

Yusra stared at Aaron. “What’s the matter with your sons? Why are they all so petty!”

Aaron did not know whether to laugh or cry. He coughed lightly and looked at his two sons. “Don’t go too far.”

Both Jack and Sebastian were at a loss for words.

Who’s going too far? It’s obviously your wife who’s too much.

“Mom, you have to trust in Jess and my skills.” Hugh was filled with confidence.

“Hugh is right.”

Hearing those words, Yusra had no choice but to give up on spying for Jessica.

At 11:50 p.m., Jessica’s mobile phone rang.

“Mom, give me a hand, and help me play on.”

Yusra sat down, and Aaron immediately gave his wife a tip. Play this card. He has nothing against it.”

“Don’t tell me what to do. I’ll play this game on my own,” said Yusra with irritation.

Jack agreed with her. “Dad, just be a spectator. Mom is smart.”

That was what he said, but his lips curled up into a cheeky smile.

Jessica walked to a quiet corner and answered her phone. “Jess.” A low, deep voice came from the other side of the phone.

“Charles.”

Charles chuckled. “It’s cold in Dellmoor. You catch a cold easily, so remember to wear warm clothes. Previously, I asked Sam to give you the Ginseng Tonic Bolus. Remember to eat it every day.”

“Yes, I’ve been eating it.”

“I think you should be finishing it by now. I’ll ask Ash to give you another bottle tomorrow.”

Her life had been too hard up till now. Her body was so weak that she got sick easily. These illnesses might seem like nothing, but as she grew older, they might be fatal.

The Ginseng Tonic Bolus was a secret recipe passed down from the royal court. It used to be a healthcare product for the nobles in the palace.

“Thank you, Charles. But it’s okay. My brother, Sebastian, prepared tonic pills for me which are also to strengthen my body.”

The truth was, Sebastian had seen the Ginseng Tonic Bolus given by Charles and said, “There’s nothing special about it.” But she dared not say this to Charles.

The tonic pills that Sebastian gave were specially prepared for Jessica, according to her physique.

Charles was taken aback by surprise. He thought the Ferguson family would not have thought of her weak constitution, but it seemed as though Sebastian did.

At least, they have a heart.

When the clock chimed at midnight, Jessica heard the bell at Tayhaven Square on TV ring out at the same time as that low, deep voice.

“Happy New Year!”

Chapter 514

The corners of Jessica’s lips rose slightly. “Happy New Year!”

After finishing her sentence, Jessica received a text message.

Jessica opened it.

Your account 0488 received a transfer of 1 million dollars on 02/10. Your current balance is 40 million dollars.

“My monetary gift to you,” Charles said softly.

1 million dollars worth of monetary gift!

“This… This… This money is…”

Before she could finish her sentence, Charles asked, “Is it too little?”

“No… No, it’s not.”

Immediately after she said that Jessica received another text notification.

Your account 0488 received a transfer of 15 million

dollars on 02/10. Your current balance is 55 million dollars.

Jessica was completely shocked at the 15 million dollar transfer.

Poverty had limited her imagination.

Is it a trend to send monetary gifts now?!

“Charles, it’s too much!” Jessica could not accept it.

“If you don’t have enough money, just tell me,” Charles said.

He knew that Jessica had a company that was like an endless black hole.

“Uh…” At the other end of the phone, an employee walked up and noticed that Charles was on the phone. He silently stepped aside, but his face looked a little anxious.

Charles noticed it and said to Jessica, “I’ll call you again later. It’s cold, so remember to keep warm. Don’t fall sick.” The employee standing nearby was surprised to hear his boss speak so gently and considerately like a mother, and his jaw dropped.

Fuck me! Is the person on the other end of the phone the woman that Boss is rumored to like?

After hanging up the phone, Charles’ gentle expression vanished, and he glanced coldly at his employee.

“What is it?”

“I found Clarkson Emerson’s whereabouts. He is in a house near Baykeep.”

Jessica kept her phone. In the living room, the card game between Yusra and the brothers was getting intense. From time to time, Yusra was seen blaming Aaron for meddling. “See, I said to play the king card. If you don’t know anything, then don’t make a fool of yourself.” Yusra glared fiercely at Aaron, who had not won a single game.

Aaron smiled bitterly.

You clearly said to play another card. I was the one who told you to play the king card. Aaron dared not say this aloud, though.

When Jack saw Jessica coming, he hurriedly said, “Jess, come and help your brother out. These people are bullying me. I can’t win against them all alone!”

Sebastian, who was sitting across from Jack and also his partner, glanced at him with cold eyes.

Does this rascal think I don’t exist?

Jessica sat next to Jack, and the game began.

Seeing as Jessica had gone to the enemy’s side, Yusra stopped taking the game seriously. However, it was too obvious, so everyone could not help but notice.

Her partner, Hugh looked helpless. He could do nothing but allow her to let Jessica win.

The game went on until 1 a.m. when Jessica yawned. Thus, they stopped playing, and everyone went upstairs to sleep. Jessica lay on the bed and looked at the room that had a very feminine and cozy vibe. She covered herself with a quilt and thought, so this is home now. My home, my room.

In a daze, she heard the sound of the door opening. A shadow crept in and placed an envelope on her bedside table. “Happy New Year, Jess.”

The door closed. Jessica looked at the envelope next to her bed and then at the closed door. “Happy New Year, Jack,” she whispered to her brother, who was walking away.

As soon as she closed her eyes, the door opened again. Sebastian entered the room silently. When he saw the envelope on the bedside table, his brows wrinkled. Who could be earlier than me?

Chapter 515

Sebastian put down his own envelope and said to Jessica,” Happy New Year, Jess.”

Just as he walked toward the door, it opened again.

Hugh looked at him, then glanced at the people in the room.

Sebastian turned to him, put a finger to his lips in a shushing motion, and left.

Hugh walked forward and looked at the two envelopes by the bed. He knew then that his two brothers had come earlier than him.

“Happy New Year,” Hugh whispered, pressing his envelope on top of the other two. When Jess wakes up, the first one she’ll see is mine.

He walked out with a smile of satisfaction.

Hugh had just left when Aaron and Yusra arrived at Jessica’s room, holding a box in their hands.

The couple saw the envelopes on the bedside table, glanced at each other, and chuckled.

Those were from our boys!

Yusra looked at her sleeping daughter and leaned down to kiss her forehead gently.

“Honey, Happy New Year.”

Aaron stepped forward and followed, trying to be like his wife. Before he could though, he was dragged away by Yusra.

“I haven’t even…” Aaron protested.

Yusra glared’ fiercely at him, and Aaron shut his mouth immediately.

When the door closed, Jessica waited for a while to make sure that no one would enter again. She then turned on the bedside lamp.

Jessica looked at the pink box and then at the three envelopes on the side.

She picked up Hugh’s envelope and drew out the contents in it. It was a check – a blank one!

Typical Hugh, still so generous.

Jessica picked up Sebastian’s gift, which contained a card. Gosh, another card. However, this card was a little different. It was a black card with an unlimited spending amount. There were only a handful of people in the world who were able to own this card.

Sebastian’s too kind.

Jessica picked up the envelope from Jack. A key fell out of the envelope. It was not just any key; it was the key to a yacht.

What a unique gift.

Finally, Jessica picked up the pink box given to her by her parents.

When she opened it, she paused.

A thicker stack of envelopes was placed in the box, and there was a letter on top of them.

Instead of opening the stack of envelopes, she picked up the letter. Jess, Happy New Year. These are the money we’ve been saving up for you all these years.

Jessica poured out the thick stacks of envelopes, each with a number labeled on it.

They were in descending order, from when she was 21 years old to when she was 1.

As the number decreased, Jessica noticed that the envelopes were not new. They looked like they were from more than 10 or even 20 years ago.

They kept one year after year. Even though I was not here, they still prepared gifts for me.

Jessica counted them one by one, and tears filled up her eyes.

She did not open a single envelope. Instead, she put them back in the box and carefully placed them in the drawer. The envelopes from her brothers were placed there too.

Jessica lay on the bed, eyes wide open, unable to sleep. She walked to the window and looked at the empty night sky. Suddenly, a figure appeared outside the courtyard. Even from a distance, Jessica recognized that person at a glance. Samantha! Why is she squatting outside? Jessica put on her coat and hurried downstairs.

When she opened the gate, Samantha, who was squatting in the corner, heard the movement and slowly raised her head. As soon as she saw. Jessica, her eyes turned red. Jess…”

Jessica helped her up and touched her cold hand. “Come in, quick.”

The two entered the house. Tristan, who was rushing toward Samantha, stopped when he saw his daughter entering the Ferguson residence.

He watched as the lights in the Ferguson residence lit up. Standing for a moment longer, he turned and left.

Chapter 516

Jessica entered the kitchen, poured a cup of hot water, and placed it in front of Samantha.

“Drink this first. You should warm your body.”

“Thank you.”

Samantha held the cup and took a sip.

Her frozen hands and feet gradually warmed up.

It was New Year’s Eve, but Samantha was all alone, squatting in the corner. Needless to say, something must have happened in the Young family.

From the situation at the previous banquet, Jessica had a rough idea of Samantha’s position in the Young family.

Whether or not the people in the aristocratic circles valued a person was highly dependent on whether the family valued her.

Even if one was an illegitimate child, one could still be sought after and flattered by everyone, as long as their family accepted them.

If one was not valued, it would not matter whether they were a legitimate child or not. They would still be trampled on and be ridiculed.

Samantha was the illegitimate child of Tristan, the eldest son of the Young family. With that identity, it would be delusional to want to be treated better within the family. “Jess, I don’t have a home anymore,” said Samantha.

“Fret not. You still have me and Charles.” Jessica hugged her and comforted her softly.

Samantha looked at her. “My mother is clearly my dad’s first wife, so why am I the illegitimate child? Just because she was not recognized or accepted by my grandparents?! I hate my dad! It’s his uselessness and weakness that made my mother leave. If it weren’t for him, she would still be here!”

Samantha vented her anger that had been long buried in the bottom of her heart.

“Today was my mother’s death anniversary. I wanted to visit her with my dad early in the morning, but he forgot. He only ever remembers celebrating New Year’s and birthdays with his son. I am the only one in this world who remembers her. Everyone has forgotten about her, even the man she loved the most. Men are all ungrateful beings. They’re all useless!”

Standing on the second floor, the three Ferguson brothers silently glanced at each other and left.

It seems like we’re not needed for the situation happening downstairs.

Samantha hugged Jessica and cried loudly, “Jess, don’t believe in anything a man says! Especially those so-called vows – they’re all lies!”

“Okay, I won’t.” Jessica patted Samantha’s back gently.

After a long while, Samantha finally got tired of crying. She wiped away her tears and felt a gush of guilt.

“I’m sorry. It’s New Year’s Day, and I’m here crying at your house.”

“It’s okay. Just cry if you want.”

Samantha hugged Jessica and burst out crying again.

Jessica took Samantha upstairs and asked her to wash up first.

After that, the two lay on the bed. However, neither was feeling sleepy.

“Are you asleep?” Samantha asked.

“No.”

“Jess, I can’t sleep.”

“Me too.”

“Why can’t you sleep?” Samantha was curious.

As a matter of fact, there were times when Samantha envied Jessica very much.

Your family really loves and cares for you. Looking at myself, although I grew up with everything, I still had to be wary of my stepmother. Every time I used something, it felt like they were giving it to me out of pity.

“Me? I was just thinking about how my mom and dad spend their New Year’s over the years.”

Samantha was taken aback but immediately understood what she meant.

She remembered that when she was a child, she used to run to the gate outside the Ferguson residence during New Year’s.

All the other families’ houses were filled with excitement and fun, but only the Fergusons were quiet.

l was young and ignorant at that time, so I didn’t fully understand. I heard rumors saying that it was because they had a lunatic in the family. That’s why they never celebrated New Year’s.

Chapter 517

The two stayed silent.

Though they were from different families, their childhood was full of sadness.

Both Samantha and Jessica got up at 11 a.m. the next day. They hurried downstairs as they realized they had overslept. Everyone in the living room turned their heads to check when they heard the noises created by the two.

None of the Fergusons was surprised to see Samantha coming down the stairs with Jessica.

Yusra smiled and asked, “Why don’t you two sleep for a little longer? Are you hungry? Let me heat the potlikker soup for you.”

Potlikker soup was the traditional food to eat during New Year’s Day as it would bring you a year’s worth of good luck after eating it.

“Thank you, Mrs. Ferguson.”

Yusra heated the soup while Aaron fried some eggs and bacon for them.

Fifteen minutes later, two bowls of soup were ready to be eaten.

When Samantha tasted the potlikker soup, she thought of her mother, and this saddened her. Ever since her mother passed away, she never had the opportunity to taste any homemade potlikker soup. She missed her mother very much.

Yusra sighed as she saw Samantha’s puffy eyes.

A child without a mother always suffers.

Yusra then took out a packet of monetary gifts and passed it to Samantha.

She was about to decline the gift when Jessica stopped her. She insisted Samantha accept the gift.

“Thank you, Mrs. Ferguson.”

Aaron also took out a monetary gift and gave it to her.

“Thank you, Mr. Ferguson.”

Hugh did the same after his father.

“Thanks, Hugh!”

After Hugh was Sebastian’s turn.

“Thank you too, Sebastian.”

Samantha’s heartbeat accelerated from excitement when Jack approached her and gave her a packet of monetary gifts as well.

“Thank you, Jack!”

A dazzling smile could be seen on her face as she gently touched the surface of the monetary gift packet. This gift was rare for her, and no words could describe her current feelings.

After the two girls finished their meals, Jessica and her family went to the Ferguson residence to meet their relatives as a part of the family’s tradition during New Year’s Day.

When they arrived at the residence, Yusra held Jessica’s hand and carefully introduced her to all of her cousins. Yuliana, on the other, stood silently next to Teresa, which was a rare occasion. Among the cousins, she was always the arrogant and prestigious one. Now, with Jessica around, she stopped mingling with the cousins.

She knew that she could only rely on Teresa in the Ferguson family. Hence, she tried her best to please her. Her action of standing next to Teresa, despite the lively atmosphere, was one of her tricks.

“Why don’t you go ahead and have a chat with your cousins?” Teresa squeezed Yuliana’s hand.

“It’s all right. I want to spend time with you.”

“It’s okay, child. You don’t have to stay with me. Go and have fun with them.”

As Teresa pushed her away, Yuliana walked toward the

crowd. When she got closer to them, she heard the cousins curiously asking Jessica about the number of monetary gifts she received.

“Jess, how much did the uncles and aunts give you?” Jessica’s younger cousin, Will, asked.

“One thousand dollars.”

“What? One thousand dollars? My father gave me more than that!”

“Jess, are you lying to us?”

The cousins did not believe her.

“No, I’m not lying,” Jessica replied with a smile. Monetary gifts were merely a symbol of her family’s blessings. There was no need to aim for more.

However, Jessica omitted one thing from them. Her father gave her a card that contained twenty-one years of pocket money.

When Yuliana heard the amount of Jessica’s money gifts, she was relieved, and a smile crept across her face.

Will noticed Yuliana and asked, “Yuliana, how much did the uncles and aunts give you?”

She smiled and replied, “Two thousand dollars.”

Yuliana took pride in the amount she received. She turned her attention to Jessica to observe her reaction while announcing the amount.

Unfortunately, Yuliana was disappointed. Jessica wore a blank expression on her face, and there was no trace of anger, envy, or sadness.

The cousins looked at each other as they saw Yuliana’s expression. Some of them secretly laughed at her foolishness.

Chapter 518

As it was the new year relatives and friends came to visit. However, Jessica stayed inside her room most of the time as she was preparing for the competition.

“Happy New Year, Jess!” Benny greeted me once Jessica picked up his call.

“Happy New Year!”

The production team has requested us to submit the drafts with the necessary remarks in advance. Those remarks are to help them in the preparation of the stage effect. Do you have any completed drafts with you?” Benny announced the purpose of the call

“Can’t we just tell them the theme of our show? Why do they need the drafts?” Jessica was confused by his request. “From what I’ve heard, they want to show the drafts to a renowned designer. I think it is for the International Mallory Design Competition. Apparently, they need that person’s approval for the participants to be qualified for the competition. In other words, that person would be the final judge of the competition. The production team planned to submit the drafts after the show. However, the organizer of the ML Design Competition had moved forward the date for submission. Hence, the production team has to show that person the drafts before the show. In other words, the winner will be decided before the show,” he explained.

“All right. You can come over to pick them up.”

Benny went to retrieve the drafts immediately after the call.

The production team had received the drafts from the other three participants, but they had not received Jessica’s.

The room was pin-dropped silent as everyone’s attention was on Mitchell.

He knitted his brows as he glanced through all the drafts.

These are the best designers from your show?”

“Something wrong?” Jay quickly asked as he noticed Mitchell’s expression.

Mitchell threw the thick stack of drafts on the table with disappointment. “I will not recommend any of these. The designs are so bad. I can’t afford to lose my reputation for these.”

“None of them are good enough?” Jay tried to form a smile on his stiffened face. He had announced in the show that the winner could join the International Mallory Design Competition. He was worried that the organizers of the competition would not accept any of the designs due to Mitchell’s review.

“One of the drafts did capture my attention, but it is too conservative. As for the others, the quality is absurd.”

Jay was speechless at Mitchell’s criticisms.

“I thought you said there’s another one. Where is it?”

“It’s on its way. It will be here soon.” Jay then turned to his assistant and yelled, “Where is Benny? Find him!”

“If you aren’t satisfied with that design as well…” Jay inquired, with a hint of uneasiness in his voice.

Mitchell rubbed his temples and pointed at one of the drafts in front of him. “This will work then.”

Benny arrived with Jessica’s drafts ten minutes later.

“I’m sorry for being late.” He quickly took out the drafts and placed them in front of Mitchell.

Benny was dragged out of the room before he could hear the results.

“Can’t I see it?” Benny was unwilling to give up. He

stretched his neck as far as it could go and tried to look at the results.

“Stop trying. They aren’t going to inform you of the results now. You’ll need to wait till the end of the show.”

Mitchell, the director of the show, along with a few

important members of the production team, were the only ones who knew the results.

Meanwhile, three tough and dirty foreigners had secretly sneaked into Chanaea.

“Aiden, how long will it take us to arrive at Dellmoor?”

Aiden flipped through the documents to check. “Three and a half hours by plane.” Unfortunately, due to their identity, none of them could board any plane.

“How about my car?”

“Two to three days.”

“Let’s look for the local gang and buy some weapons and new identities for us. Once we have those, it will be easier to go anywhere.”

“Okay!”

Jessica was concentrating on her competition as the three men discussed the ways to reach Dellmoor. She had no idea that danger was approaching her.

Chapter 519

On the morning of the show, Yusra woke up early to prepare breakfast for her children. She looked at Jessica, who was eating, and she was unsure what to say.

“Jess, it’s okay if you are not the winner. You just started your path as a designer.” Yusra was worried that Jessica would be sad if she lost.

“I know,” Jessica replied in a calm voice.

Yusra then kicked Aaron and glared at him for not giving Jessica any encouragement.

Aaron looked at her innocently. Judging by the looks, he was sure that his wife was more nervous than his daughter. But Aaron kept that to himself.

He followed his wife’s instructions obediently and helped his daughter with her mental preparation.

“Jess, you don’t have to put too much hope on a reality competition show. As long as we get to participate in it and gain some experience, it’s good enough.”

Jessica looked at her parents and smiled. “I’m not worried.”

Jack was speechless to see his parents’ interaction. “Relax, Jess’ designs are the best.”

Yusra glared at her son. She was worried that his overly confident comments would cause Jessica to be disappointed if she failed to get excellent results.

Jack, on the other hand, was confused to see his mother’s glare. He simply stated the truth.

Yusra was frustrated to see his confused expression.

As for Jessica, she smiled at her brother’s adorable look.

On the television station backstage, Jessica was helping the models with the final checking of their costumes. She wanted to make sure everything was perfect.

When Melanie came out of the dressing room with the finale costume, all eyes were on her.

“Wow! So pretty!”

“It looks good on you!”

Melanie thought she was looking at a different person when she faced the mirror.

Jessica slowly scrutinized her looks and noticed something was missing. She then took out a blue scale from a box and placed it in the corner of Melanie’s eyes. ” Now, this is perfect.”

Jessica continued to check the models’ costumes, makeup, and accessories to ensure they were a match.

At the same time, both Aaron and Yusra arrived at the show with the tickets they bought earlier on.

They located a seat near the stage and waited patiently for the show to start.

After some time, the host, Snow Miguel, started the show with a New Year’s blessing.

“Let us welcome our judges. Today we have with us Ms. Linda, the famous designer, Ms. Oceana Lawrence, the editor of Sun Magazine, Mr. William Jones, our fashion icon, and last but not least, the most handsome Mr. Frankie George.”

The four judges stood up and gave the audience a bow one after another as the host introduced them.

Snow did not stop her announcement there. She continued, “Lucky for you, we have another mysterious guest with us today. Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce to you the Best Leading Actor, Jack Ferguson!”

Following the announcement, the lights dimmed, and one bright spotlight focused on the entrance. Everyone saw a slender figure step into the light. That person had sharp features and exuded a cold aura. There was an uproar among the audience when they recognized him. “Ahhhhhh!”

“Jack! Jack! Jack!”

“OMG! It’s Jack!”

The loud cheers and excited applause could be heard from a distance away.

Both Yusra and Aaron were shocked to see the audience’s reaction. When they turned their attention to the handsome man on stage, they realized their son looked different.

Yusra pulled herself toward Aaron and asked in a low voice, “Is that our son?”

Chapter 520

“He looks like our son,” Aaron replied earnestly.

“I think our son is famous.” Yusra looked around. She was surprised to see the audience about to pass out due to excitement.

“I think so.” Aaron was unsure.

Yusra pinched Aaron at his waist when she heard the uncertainty in his voice. “What kind of father are you? Shouldn’t you be aware of your son’s current situation?” Aaron quickly begged for forgiveness, “I’m sorry, Honey.” Yusra rolled her eyes at him and turned her attention back to the stage.

She saw the judges stand up and greet Jack enthusiastically. They even offered him to take the middle seat, but Jack quickly turned them down and sat on the side. His action instantly caused an uproar among the audience.

“Wow! Look at how polite he is! He does have the right to sit in the middle. Instead, he gave up the seat to a senior.” “Jack is too polite and considerate.”

“Look at how humble and gentle he is.”

Both Yusra and Aaron were dumbfounded at the comments and the praises from the audience.

“Shouldn’t he sit at the side?”

Aaron nodded in reply.

For the two, the judges were professionals and were well-known in the design world. Since this show was a design competition, the judges should be the focus of the show. Jack was merely the icing on the cake. He had no right to be the center of attention. The two could not understand why the audience took pity on him.

A few of Jack’s fans that sat nearby the two heard their mutters. The fans then immediately refuted them.

“You are wrong. In the entertainment industry, your popularity means everything. If you are more popular, you have the right to enjoy more privileges,”

“Exactly, plus Jack was titled the Best Leading Actor twice. No one else in Chanaea’s entertainment industry received the same recognition before. Jack’s also a renowned young painter.”

“Plus, I’m the Ruler of My Design is not a popular show. They aren’t qualified to invite Jack. They are very lucky to have him here.”

“I heard Jack attended this show to return a favor.”

“What a pity!”

The two were speechless as they heard the fans’ comments. It was their first encounter with fans, and they did not expect them to make such remarks.

“Why isn’t Lilian on stage yet?” Yusra was getting more anxious. She had no interest in any of the current programs performed on the stage, as she was here for her daughter.

“Relax, it’ll be her turn soon.”

After the interaction session with the judges, the designers finally owned the stage. When Jessica appeared at the entrance, Yusra excitedly grabbed Aaron’s hand.

“Honey, it’s Lilian!” Her excited expression was exactly the same as Jack’s fans.

“I know. I see her.”

Yusra’s eyes were glued to Jessica. The longer she watched Jessica, the happier she was with her daughter. She was delighted to see her daughter gracefully replying to the host’s question.

After introducing the designers, Snow asked, “Jack, which designer do you prefer?”

Most hosts liked to set celebrities up with tricky questions as the audiences loved to watch the celebrities racking their brains for the best answer.

“I’ve seen the previous episodes. I love all four designers’ styles.”

Snow was dissatisfied with such a reply. She tried to probe further. “You are only allowed to choose one.”

“If so, I love Ms. Linda’s designs the most.”

The audience burst into laughter.

Snow stopped her questioning and continued, “Okay, enough with the questions. Next is our most anticipated part of the show. Let’s call out the models and enjoy the visual feast presented to us by the four designers.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150]]

Chapter 141

The compensation and apology were fully delivered.

Violeta smiled, glancing at Wally, who looked defeated. She sarcastically remarked, “It looks like you need to learn more from your uncle.”

Ivor’s face flushed with embarrassment.

“What happened today was indeed his fault. We’ll take full responsibility for the aftermath. Did he injure anyone? If he did, we’ll cover the hospital expenses too.”

Wally scowled and stated, “Uncle Ivor, it’s our people who suffered.”

“How dare you talk back!”

Ivor turned and slapped him. He scolded, “You ungrateful brat! When we get back, you’re grounded. If you dare to leave the house again, I’ll break your legs!”

Wally felt utterly wronged.

He had thought Ivor was there to back him up, but to his surprise, his usually indulgent uncle didn’t side with him this time.

“Get in the car! Stop being an eyesore.”

“Alright.”

Wally entered the car with a grievance in mind.

The area’s notoriously spoiled brat was now receiving childlike reprimands without daring to speak.

Ivor sincerely apologized, especially in front of Hayden.

Hayden doesn’t remember him; therefore, Ivor’s gestures did not leave a lasting impression.

Cyril was not one to make unreasonable demands. He accepted the compensation without further complaint.

Ivor offered to treat them to a meal, but they declined.

Half an hour later, under Ivor’s supervision, the Houles practically refurbished the entire shabby shop.

Cyril sensed that Ivor’s actions were more about showing respect to Hayden than genuine remorse.

In the backyard, Cyril approached Hayden and asked, “Is your father Glen Frost?”

“Yes,” Hayden replied.

Cyril’s expression changed, and he deeply apologized.

“No wonder you mentioned having a Umber pen at home.”

There was no need for an apology. Hayden to explain further; Cyril had already guessed his identity.

Jasper continued, “The Frosts donated the brush your great-grandfather made to a museum back then.”

Such items were abundant in the Frosts.

They were antiques in other’s eyes.

In Hayden’s eyes, they were just childhood playthings with no special significance.

Violeta handed the pen to Hayden.

Hayden found it amusing as he held the pen.

Violeta asked, “What’s so funny? Do you not like it? Even though it’s free, it’s made by a master!”

The Frosts had given away one pen, only for another to return.

If they valued it, they wouldn’t have donated the original pen to the museum.

However, this one held special meaning for Hayden, so he would treasure it.

“Yes, I’ll keep it well and take it to my grave.”

“You’ll take it to your grave?”

The phrase sounded odd.

Because Hayden valued it so much, Violeta didn’t press further.

After leaving the shop, they went to watch a wrestling match. Violeta lost two bets but won five, earning some money. That evening, they enjoyed roasted lamb on the prairie.

After several days of eating roasted meat, Violeta woke up to find a red pimple on her left cheek.

It wasn’t big, but it was noticeable on her fair skin.

It looked like a red mole from afar.

When she went downstairs for breakfast, Zoren teased her. “Wow, Vio, how did you get a pimple?”

Violeta sighed. “It’s because of all the roasted meat we’ve been eating. It’s making me break out.”

Everyone looked at her face. Violeta sighed helplessly again and said, “I need to eat lighter food from now on. No more foods with strong flavors.”

Hayden’s cold voice interrupted “Indeed, we’ve explored the area enough. It’s time to consider going somewhere else.”

Since they had left, they visited two inns and then Willowbrook.

Almost a month had passed and half of the summer mention time.

They had enjoyed horse racing, falconry, camping, and wrestling matches.

Liam suggested, “Tired of the prairie? How about we go to the sea?”

Jasper rested an arm on his seat and said, “Let’s head to the islands in the North Sea. We can take Niall’s yacht, the Dawn.” 

Zoren agreed, “Sounds great. Vio, what do you think?”

Violeta replied, “I’m fine with it. As long as I’m with you guys. Niall, is the Dawn your yacht?” 

Niall nodded. “Yes.”

The Dawn was a super yacht.

It cost billions to build and is one of the largest private yachts in the world.

Niall often used it for business meetings, but most of the time, it was empty.

They decided to head to the seaside. After saying goodbye to Sophia in the afternoon, they set off.

Meanwhile, Zelena and her parents were at the airport. They were ready to leave Verdancia and return to Arlowand.

Chapter 142

Ever since she won the jade bracelet for 1.2 million at the auction, she had been boasting on social media.

The auction itself is just as important as the bracelet.

Zelena has been posting tons of photos every day.

Zelena’s photography skills created the illusion that she was sitting seats were towards the middle. She cleverly edited out the people in front of her.

Before boarding the plane, Zelena called Hattie to boast.

“Hey Hattie, I’m about to board a flight back to Airavland now, how’s your island vacation?”

Hattie, who was lounging on the beach, replied, “Not bad; the sun’s great. I’m just sunbathing.”

Zelena continued, “Did you see the photos I posted? Verdancia is amazing.

All of Zelena’s recent posts showcased her spending spree in Verdancia.

Such a pity you couldn’t come.”

In every photo, she made sure to subtly display her 1.2 million-dollar bracelet and every luxury item.

Let alone checking her posts, Hattie was already kind enough by not blocking her or hiding her page.

Hattie, trying to be polite, said, “Yes, I’ve seen them.”

Feeling satisfied, Zelena said, “I got you a souvenir. When are you coming back from vacation? Let’s meet up.”

Hattie replied, “In a week. My mom’s on a set and can’t join me, so it’s pretty boring here alone.”

“Great, I’ll see you when you get back to Quinston.”

“Okay, bye.”

Hattie hung up abruptly and tossed her phone onto the table.

She muttered, “What’s there to brag about? With just a bracelet, she’s over the moon. So childish.”

At noon, the plane landed.

Violeta and her group arrived at North Sea Airport.

Niall owned property here and had purchased an island near the North Sea to facilitate business meetings. It also housed his private wine collection in a resort he built.

Niall specifically arranged for a car to pick them up at the airport and drive them to the port, where they boarded a speedboat to the island.

The sea was calm, the breeze tousled Violeta’s hair, and a flock of seagulls circled above. A bold seagull landed right in front of the boat her cage nearby.

The sound startled the seagull, which then flapped its wings and flew away.

Violeta lifted the cover from the birdcage. She opened the door and reached inside to grab the rope. Hera took a couple of stops and emerged from the cage.

Curious about its surroundings, Hera looked around as soon as it stepped out.

Golden eagles are large birds of prey, known as the kings of raptors, with wingspans reaching up to 2.4 meters.

Grown golden eagles can kill swans in the air and hunt wolves on the ground.

Although Hera was still a young bird, her eyesight was already impressive, allowing her to see great distances.

The eagle’s pupils dilated and contracted as it locked onto a few seagulls in the distance.

Feeling the intense gaze, the seagulls quickly flew away. Within seconds, there wasn’t a single seabird left around the speedboat.

The eagles owned by Zoren and his friends had been sent back to Quinston after their flight. They didn’t bring their eagle with

Originally, Violeta planned to ship Hera back to Quinston. However, Hera was quite restless and aggressive. Even if they sent Hera back, she was concerned that it might accidentally injure the servants at home.

So, she decided to bring Hera along.

As for Hayden’s eagle, Zeus was already a calm and stable bird. It had been quiet throughout the journey, causing no trouble at all. To put it nicely, Zeus was very obedient. But the truth is, Zeus just ignored everyone.

Zeus had been keeping its eyes closed until Hera’s release from the cage. Inexplicably, Zeus opened its eyes and watched Hera intently.

Hera turned to look at Violeta, who gently guided her back into the cage.

About fifteen minutes later, the speedboat arrived at the island.

Servants responsible for managing the resort were already waiting with a buggy. As the speedboat docked, the servants stepped forward to help carry their luggage and birdcages.

The group boarded the buggy and headed towards the resort.

“The islands around here are pretty densely packed. Most of the neighboring islands have been bought by people on the wealthy list.”

It’s no surprise that the wealthy have private islands. The weather was great today, with no fog. Using binoculars, you could even see the villas and estates on distant islands.

A servant handed Violeta the binoculars. She took them and scanned the surrounding sea.

On the left, she saw a white villa on another island. When she zoomed in the binoculars, she saw staff tending to the lawn and a private helicopter parked nearby.

“Quite impressive,” Violeta said.

She lowered the binoculars and looked forward to seeing Niall’s resort.

Niall turned to his friends and said, “Earlier this year, some friends from Plaunia sent me a crate of fine wine. We’ll open a bottle later. When you leave, take some with you to give to your parents as a gift from me.”

Chapter 143

Jasper said, “Niall, you’re too courteous.”

I think those rare Latife bottles in your cellar might be priceless.

Zoren chimed in, “Honestly, Pauillac is just okay; more to my liking. I wouldn’t mind taking those home.”

Niall was speechless.

Liam laughed heartily. “Haha, Zero, seems like you’re up for a real contest, huh?”

Once you start taking advantage of someone, you will want more and more.

If a wine was rare and sought after, it was almost like a currency, increasing in value over time.

Niall eyed Zoren thoughtfully. “I can give you the wine, but you’ll have to swim over. Whether you manage that depends on your ability.”

Hearing this, Zoren straightened immediately. “Niall, I was only joking! How could I possibly swim across such a vast sea?”

Niall replied, “Oh, is that so? Well, since you’ve got such a big appetite, the sea is just water. You could drink your way through it.”

Zoren quickly backed down, “Fine, I misspoke, Niall.”

Violeta turned to Niall and asked, “Niall, where’s your super luxurious yacht?”

“It’s on its way, but it might take a while to get here.”

While Niall had not planned any yacht outings recently, the yacht was kept in pristine condition with daily cleaning, maintenance, and care by professionals.

The buggy arrived at the manor, and everyone got off.

The vacation resort showcased an Eastern-style vintage elegance, beginning with traditional double wooden doors at the entrance.

It was effortlessly chic, simple, and classic, yet timeless.

The entrance was adorned with a variety of island plants, all meticulously pruned and beautifully maintained.

As they walked in, passing the cobblestone pathway and the sunken corridor, Violeta noticed two cats lounging in the front yard and asked, “Do you keep cats here?”

Niall casually glanced at the two cats perched on the wall. “Yes, when I first came to the island to handle pest control, there were quite a few rats, so it made sense to get a couple of cats.

“They’re named Snowy and Blacky.

“Are they male or female?”

Niall paused for a moment. “Both male.”

“Haha!

The group burst into laughter.

Niall had thought ahead, realizing that if he had one male and one female cat, they would likely breed, potentially leading to an overpopulation of cats on the island.

Having cats of the same sex might lead to fights, especially during the mating season, so he opted to have them neutered to avoid such issues.

The staff had prepared the bedrooms thoroughly, and once everyone’s luggage was settled, Hera and Zeus were settled on the terrace. Meanwhile, Violeta and her friends moved to the front hall to enjoy lunch.

Zoren and the others were long aware that Niall owned an island resort, but they had never had the chance to visit until now.

Staying on the island full-time was undeniably relaxing and seemed prestigious, yet life there lacked the vibrancy of city living.

If not for this summer vacation, they might not have been interested in visiting the island at all.

So, this was their first time vacationing at the resort.

Lunch primarily featured seafood dishes.

Previously, Violeta had breakouts after eating so many roasted meats, but this time, the meal was fresh and light, which suited her better.

As they dined, the conversation flowed easily among them.

Liam, ever curious, posed a question to Niall, “Niall, who are the wealthy individuals living on the nearby islands? Maybe we know some of them.”

Niall took a sip of his drink and responded, “There are a few foreign businesses here who might you guys might know them personally—your uncle might have.”

He paused, remembering something. “Oh yes, there’s also a celebrity from Harbor City who bought an island nearby.”

Jasper perked up, “A celebrity? Who is it?”

Zoren urged, “Come on, Niall, try to remember.”

Even Hayden looked up from his soup, intrigued.

Niall scratched his head. “Her last name’s Leid, I think. Sorry, I can’t quite place her first name.”

Violeta, enjoying her king crab, suddenly piped up, “Hannah Leid?”

“That’s her!”

Niall confirmed as he returned to his meal and squeezed some lemon over his crab.

Casually, he added, “They actually offered me the island next to hers when it was for sale, but I wasn’t interested.”

Curious, Violeta asked, “Why didn’t you take it, Niall?”

Niall explained further about the island, “That island was filled in later.

Initially, a large natural pit in the middle made it unsuitable for building. After all the surrounding islands were sold, this one remained. So, they filled it in to make it saleable. 

“Since that island is close to mine, the real estate agent came to me with an offer, proposing a 40% discount.

“I declined. Filled land isn’t as stable as natural terrain. Even if it’s solid now, who knows what might happen with geological shifts in the future? If the filled area collapses again, what then? Moreover, the sea weather is unpredictable. If a typhoon hits, we could all be stranded on the island, not to mention the risks associated with the full sinking. There were simply too many safety concerns.” 

Chapter 144

If Niall had not shared that information, Violeta would have remained clueless about the intriguing backstory of the island Hattie had been flaunting.

The island held considerable value, and at a 60% discount, it was a real bargain.

That explained why Hannah snapped it up- she was seizing a good deal.

However, getting something cheap does not always mean getting something of quality.

Violeta mentioned with a blink, “Actually, one of my classmates is on that island.

“You mean Hattie, right?” Zoren interjected.

Violeta nodded. “Yes, before summer break started, Hattie bragged in class about her mom buying an island where they planned to spend their vacation. She’s probably there now.

“I wonder if her mom did any research before purchasing it.”

Zoren squinted slightly. “That’s their issue to deal with.”

Jasper interrupted the conversation, “Let’s drop this topic. The yacht is arriving this afternoon, and we’re going to enjoy ourselves on it.”

“To a great day out!”

Everyone lifted their glasses in a unified toast.

The Dawn anchored near the island, and its grandeur truly justified its status as one of the largest yachts in the world.

Everyone boarded and explored the yacht, which boasted five levels, dual helipads, a swimming pool, and a speedboat that could be deployed from the lower deck.

The yacht’s sheer size and facilities made the tour quite lengthy.

After exploring, the group relaxed on the sun loungers on the deck, basking in the sun’s warmth.

Meanwhile, on a nearby island, Hattie spotted the enormous yacht approaching. The Dawn was so large that it was clearly visible without binoculars.

“What’s with that massive yacht over there? Is it a yacht or a cruise ship?” Hattie exclaimed, sitting up from her sun lounger and pointing towards the Dawn in amazement.

A servant nearby respectfully informed her, “Miss, that’s the Dawn, Mr. White’s private yacht from the neighboring island.”

Hattie, puzzled, asked, “Mr. White? Which Mr. White?”

She did not know who resided on the adjacent island, only that it was inhabited by famously wealthy individuals.

After a moment of contemplation, the servant clarified, “It’s Mr. Niall White. He’s known for his work in the oil sector.”

At the mention of the name, Hattie suddenly remembered…

Isn’t he the cousin of Zoren White from school?

She was surprised to realize that the neighbor she had been curious about was actually Niall!

Hattie was struck by the sheer luxury of such a massive yacht parked nearby.

Hattie thought about Zelena’s posts on social media, flaunting a bracelet worth hundreds of thousands, and then she considered the luxurious yacht in front of her.

How could a mere hundred-thousand-dollar bracelet compare to a yacht worth tens of millions or hundreds of millions?

If only she could get on that yacht and snap a few pictures, it would definitely overshadow Zelena’s bragging.

With that thought, she quickly whipped out her phone, zoomed in, and snapped several shots of the yacht gleaming in the sunlight. Then, turning to the servant, she asked, “Did my mom ever meet Niall or have any dealings with him?”

The servant shook her head. “No, Mr. White hardly ever comes here.”

Hattie had hoped her mother’s acquaintance with Niall could be a pretext for visiting the neighboring island on a speedboat and casually suggested touring the yacht.

Unfortunately, it turned out her mother had never interacted with Niall, complicating her plans.

While Hattie was figuring out what to do next, her brother Benson came up behind her.

“Hattie, I’ve bought the plane tickets. We’re heading in five days.”

“Benson, you’re just in time. Look at that yacht over there. Have you ever seen one so big?”

Benson scanned the area and instantly noticed the yacht. He remarked, big, definitely the first time I’ve seen one like that.”

Hattie added, “It just arrived! It’s docked right next to our island. And guess what? Do you know who owns the island next to us?”

“Who does it belong to?” asked Benson curiously.

Hattie replied, “It’s Niall White! The one I read about in a financial magazine, the youngest oil tycoon to inherit his grandfather’s oil fields!”

Benson stayed silent.

Hattie was clearly captivated by Niall.

Her goal in coming from Harbor City to the countryside was to find a wealthy suitor who could match her own status.

Most of the rich men she knew were either too old or not quite appealing.

However, Niall stood out; he was remarkably good-looking.

“Niall, the only heir to the chairman of the White Group, chose to manage his grandfather’s oil fields after college instead of joining the family conglomerate directly. Do you think the White Group will end up in the hands of someone outside the family?” Benson mused.

Hattie shook her head. “I doubt it.

Managing the oil fields now is probably just a stepping stone for him. The White Group is a huge empire built over generations. It wouldn’t make sense to hand it over to an outsider. No, the future of the White Group will definitely be in Niall’s hands.”

Chapter 145

Niall is currently single and not engaged to anyone.

Hattie found him particularly interesting, not just because of his present status but also because of the potential he possesses for the future.

She saw it as a great opportunity to get to know someone like Niall.

When Hattie and Benson moved from Harbor City to Quinston for school, Hannah advised Hattie that networking in the capital would be crucial, especially with business magnates.

This way, when Hattie entered the entertainment, she would have a robust support system.

In the entertainment industry, it was widely recognized that making it without connections or a solid background could be extremely difficult. While hard work alone could sometimes lead to success, it often resulted in a much more challenging path.

So, why not take a shortcut if one presented itself?

Hannah had chosen to have children, betting on the support of the Ridges for life; after all, children were valuable assets.

Like her mother, Hattie harbours significant ambitions.

“Zoren is also at Toland University and is close to Liam. Benson, Liam is better connected in Quinston than you, so we must carve out our own successful path,” Hattie noted.

Benson, seated and contemplative, responded, “I plan to finish my studies next semester and then head abroad.”

Surprised, Hattie asked, “Abroad? Have you discussed this with Mom?”

Gazing out at the sea, Benson replied evenly, “Liam will graduate and join the company before me. Without taking a shortcut and just following the usual path, I can’t compete with him. I don’t aspire to enter the entertainment industry as a star. My goals are different.”

Originally, when they both started at Toland University, Benson genuinely wanted to major in finance.

However, opting directly for finance would have raised suspicions after he just reintegrated into the family.

Hence, he chose to study performing arts with Hattie.

Although he considered it a waste of time, it was just a ruse to mislead the Ridges.

Next semester, he plans to study finance abroad and return ready to take on a significant role.

“Hattie, I’ve already talked it over with Mom. She’s arranged a school for me abroad,” he concluded.

Hattie lowered her gaze. “Okay, Benson, it looks like we won’t be spending much time together soon.

“It’s fine,” Hattie said with a smile, her lips curling up. “I have no doubt that by the time you return, I’ll have made it big in the spotlight, and my influence will surely be of help to you.”

“Of course.”

At that moment, the siblings exchanged a look, their eyes alight with shared dreams for the future.

Then, Benson stood and left.

Hattie remained lounging in her chair, sunbathing and scheming about how she might meet Niall.

On the yacht’s deck.

The grill was hot, and the barbecue was underway.

Jasper said, “Liam, if Hattie is on the island, Benson might be there too. Why don’t you go say hello?”

Liam, holding a skewer of chicken wings, replied coolly, “I’d rather not.”

Zoren popped open a can, remarking, “Benson’s faced quite a lot since starting school. Anyone who can handle that isn’t ordinary.

“Vio, what’s your take on those siblings from your class?”

Sitting on a low stool, Violeta answered thoughtfully, “Birds of a feather, I suppose. She’s tight with Zelena and even joined the dance club with her. As for Benson, he doesn’t really stand out in class; he’s very under the radar.”

Hayden chimed in, “Staying under the radar shows he’s got the patience to deal with being marginalized at school and still manage his studies. That takes significant resilience and craftiness.”

Liam nodded in agreement with Hayden’s assessment.

Niall came over with some freshly thawed fish, seasoned them, and laid them on the grill.

“What’s the topic?”

“We were just talking about the Ridges’ less legitimate branches.”

Niall settled down with them, “Oh? What about them?”

Zoren, with a hint of mischief in his voice, teased, “Niall, imagine if Uncle Anton decided to bring back two illegitimate children who might claim a share of the family fortune. What would you do then?”

Niall replied with a straight face, “Before they could even step foot back, he would be the main feature in the press, with headlines blazing ‘White Group Chairman admits to years of infidelity and chooses to end his life in remorse, leaving a poignant suicide note.’”

The group fell silent, stunned by the severity of his response.

“Wow,” someone muttered, impressed by the dark humour.

Niall continued, “My mother didn’t rise to prominence in the theater world by being passive. If my father ever caught wind, it wouldn’t be pretty, so best keep such thoughts to yourself.”

Violeta, unable to suppress a smile, added, “And my father is known for his strict fidelity.”

“There’s no room for illegitimate children in his book.

“If any were to appear, the first person to be dealt with would be my Dad, Anton, not the chill”

Niall nodded, “True, and before Violeta returned, I hadn’t really thought about taking over the family business. The plan was always that the shares would be passed down, and those who were capable would naturally rise to lead.

“Now, with Violeta back, things might shift in their perspective.”

Chapter 146

“Is the company going to be passed on to Vio?” asked Zoren.

Niall responded thoughtfully, “I’m not sure, it’s a possibility. Violeta is still quite young. She can afford to have some more years of fun after her graduation.”

On the deck, the smoke from the barbecue was getting thicker.

Far away, Hattie was watching them through a telescope.

As the evening set in, Zoren managed to set up some music and lights on the luxury yacht, starting a lively party.

They jumped and danced on the deck.

Initially, while seated, their figures were blurred, but as they began to dance more actively, Hattie could make out their forms more clearly through her telescope.

“1, 2, 3 & people.

“The one in the black jacket has to be Niall, but who are those other men, and who’s that woman?”

Hattie grew more certain of their familiarity, though regretfully, her telescope did not allow her to see their faces clearly.

Even though she did not know the identity of the woman among them. Hattie felt she must be quite lucky to be in such esteemed company.

Being on Niall’s yacht surely meant she was part of an exclusive circle.

That woman must really be something special to be part of the group.

“She’s so lucky.

“Isn’t there a better telescope? I can hardly see.”

Hattie threw the telescope down on the table in frustration and spoke to the servant.

The servant replied with difficulty, “Miss, this is the only kind of telescope we have on the island.”

The main reason was that a telescope with magnification that was too high was not for observation but for spying.

This area is populated by the wealthy, and if they were to spot a reflective glint from a telescope, getting caught spying could lead to severe consequences!”

Hattie shouted in frustration, “What can I do then? I can’t see anything!”

The servant suggested, “Miss Hattie if you want a better view, we could take the speedboat closer to the yacht.”

“That’s a brilliant idea!”

The servant hesitated, “But, Miss Hattie, it’s getting late, and the weather report mentioned a possible thunderstorm tonight. The winds are also getting stronger…”

Hattie dismissed the caution with a sharp glare, Just do as I say!”

“Very well, Miss.”

The speedboat set off to sea with Hattie aboard, holding her binoculars.

As they set off in the speedboat, the servant from the shore warned, “Please be careful and come back quickly, Miss Hattie. The storm could hit at any moment, and it’s dangerous to be out on the water.”

Hattie ignored the warnings.

The speedboat raced towards the yacht.

Impatient, Hattie pulled out her binoculars to look, but she still could not see clearly.

“Go a little closer. I still can’t see,” she urged.

The crew member responded, “Miss, moving any closer would take us beyond the island’s safety. perimeter.”

“Hurry!” Hattie insisted.

The crew member steered the speedboat closer to the yacht with no choice.

As they approached, the images in the binoculars finally sharpened.

Hattie stood up on the speedboat and gazed intently into her binoculars. Then, she froze in shock.

On the yacht with Niall were Hayden and his group, and… Violeta?

Violeta?

Violeta!

Hattie, unable to believe what she was seeing, was full of questions. How could Violeta be mingling with Niall and his group?

It seemed impossible, utterly impossible.

She immediately pulled out her phone to call Zelena, but since Zelena was on a plane at the time, she did. not get the call. However, thankfully there was internet on the plane, so she could send messages.

‘Zelena, do you know where Violeta went for the summer? she typed.

Zelena was busy taking selfies on the plane. The bracelet looked gorgeous under the dim cabin lights, so she could not resist taking a few more pictures to post on social media.

Just as she was about to share her photos, she received Hattie’s message.

Surprised by the inquiry about Violeta, she replied: “I don’t know, probably working at the cafe.

“No! Violeta isn’t working at the cafe,” Hattie typed back quickly. “She’s traveling with Jasper and the others! And they’ve come to the island!”

What?

Zelena was stunned when she read the message.

How could that be? Where would Violeta get the money for travel? Her parents certainly didn’t give her any money.

Zelena, you must be mistaken. How could she possibly be vacationing on the island?” she typed, skeptical.

Seeing Zelena’s disbelief, Hattie tried to take a photo of the yacht in front of her. She strained to capture the people on the yacht using her phone’s camera, but unfortunately, the phone’s resolution could not match that of the binoculars.

“Move closer! I can’t get them in the shot,” she urged the speedboat driver.

Chapter 147

The crew member cautioned, “Miss, we really can’t go any further. We’re already in the middle of the sea.

Hattie dismissed him with a wave of her hand, “What are you scared of? The sea is calm. It doesn’t look like a storm is coming. Just go over there, quickly!”

With no room for debate, the crew member reluctantly steered the speedboat closer as Hattie demanded.

Once close enough to capture the figures on the yacht with her phone, Hattie hurriedly took a picture and sent it to Zelena.

The image was slow to load on the plane, and Zelena grew increasingly impatient.

How could Violeta possibly be vacationing on an island?

That’s absurd…

Hattie must have made a mistake.

When the photo finally loaded, Zelena quickly examined it.

Though Hattie did her best, the faces were still blurry, yet with her intense dislike for Violeta, Zelena immediately recognized that the woman in the photo was indeed Violeta!

“See, I wasn’t wrong! That’s Violeta! I can’t capture it well with my phone, but with my binoculars, it’s clear! That’s Violeta with Jasper, Hayden, Zoren, and Liam! And yes, that yacht is Niall’s! How could Violeta be hanging out with them?”

While Hattie was stunned, Zelena was even more dumbfounded!

Impossible, Zelena thought. It couldn’t be.

Even if Violeta owned a cafe, it’s newly opened and would not have generated much revenue. Where would she get the money for such an extravagant trip?

Was it because of Jasper again?

A frown formed on Zelena’s face.

She tapped out a message quickly.

“It’s probably just another trip with Jasper!”

Yet, Hattie felt there was more to it.

Niall and Zoren both bore the last name White, as did Violeta.

Could it be that Violeta was also part of the White family?

The thought struck Hattie as increasingly plausible.

“Have you ever considered that Violeta might be a White?” she typed.

Zelena felt a jolt at the suggestion but quickly dismissed it, “Hattie, isn’t that a bit far-fetched? Gillian and I thought the same before, but all the info on the Whites is available online. Where would they suddenly produce an heiress from? The family only acknowledges Niall!

That seemed logical.

Niall was known as the sole heir to the White Group, and Hattie’s checks on him revealed no mention of a sister.

Zelena continued, “Also before I reconnected with the Blakes, I looked into her real parents. They’re just from some nondescript village. They’re not wealthy at all!

“Hattie, you might be overthinking this. Violeta probably met Niall through Jasper and the others. Since Niall is Zoren’s cousin, it wouldn’t be strange for them to introduce her!

Hattie pondered Zelena’s response.

Meanwhile, the crew steering the speedboat noticed the wind picking up oddly—it seemed a storm was indeed brewing.

Hattie grew up in Harbor City, not Quinston.

Despite Hattie’s return to the Ridges in Quinston, her and Benson’s status as illegitimate children made it hard for her to be accepted by the elite circles of the city, which was why she ended up associating with Zelena.

Hattie had hoped that Zelena, who claimed to be Violeta’s sister, could provide some clarity. Yet, Zelena’s firm statement that Violeta’s biological parents were villagers only added to her confusion.

Could Zelena’s account really be accurate?

Yet, Hattie felt that something was off—it all seemed too simple.

“Miss, the weather’s turning. We should get going!”

Hattie was still pondering when the urgent call from the crew member snapped her back to reality.

“Stop yelling…”

Looking up, Hattie’s face shifted in alarm.

The sea that had been bathed in moonlight was now cloaked in darkness, covered by thick clouds. The speedboat, stuck in the middle of the sea, felt eerily isolated.

Moments before calm, the sea now hinted at an impending storm, with winds whipping her hair and waves beginning to churn.

Terrified, Hattie slumped back into her seat.

“Quick, let’s head back! Hurry up!”

The crew member quickly turned the speedboat and accelerated back towards the island.

Soon, a loud clap of thunder resounded above them.

Boom!

Hattie felt a chill run down her spine.

Meanwhile, on the yacht’s deck, amidst music and barbecue, the group heard the ominous thunder. Violeta glanced at the sky, “Niall, it looks like a storm is coming. We should head inside.”

Niall observed the increasing turbulence in the surrounding sea. “Indeed, the weather is turning. The sea is getting choppy, and the wind is picking up. Let’s go inside to avoid the rain. If it worsens, it might be safer to head to the island.” 

Chapter 148

The yacht’s supplies were limited, making it less comfortable than the estate if the weather worsened.

Suddenly, Liam noticed a speedboat in the middle of the sea. Initially unsure, he moved closer to the railing and confirmed it was indeed a speedboat.

“Look, there’s a speedboat out there, he pointed out.

Hearing this, Zoren and Jasper came over.

“Huh? Who would be out on a speedboat at this time?” Jasper remarked.

“It’s pitch black out there; there’s nothing to see.”

Violeta joined them, curious, “Looks like there’s someone on that speedboat, seems to be a woman. Let’s get the binoculars and check.”

With the binoculars, they could clearly see it was Hattie.

Violeta declared, “It’s Hattie.”

Zoren joked, “Isn’t that Hattie? Liam, that’s your sister.”

Liam’s face fell. “Screw you.”

Zoren retorted, “Well, she is literally your sister. I’m not wrong.”

Hayden wiped his hands and joined them at the railing, looking towards the speedboat. “What’s she doing coming here in a speedboat at this hour?”

Jasper speculated, “Maybe she’s trying to get on our yacht?”

The sea was unusually rough that evening.

Hattie had been staying on the island for nearly a month under calm conditions, but tonight, the wind had picked up sharply.

Seeing the weather turn, Benson instructed a servant, “Go call my sister back in. It’s about to pour.”

The servant, clearly anxious, replied, “Mr. Benson, Miss Hattie took the speedboat out earlier!”

“What?”

“Why didn’t you stop her?”

The servant expressed her frustration, “I tried to stop her. I warned her not to go, but she didn’t listen… What if she gets stranded at sea?!”

Benson quickly went outside, binoculars in hand, to check the conditions at sea.

The rain started abruptly, with a dark cloud swiftly moving towards them, carrying a torrential downpour and intermittent lightning flashes.

“Hurry up, it’s starting to rain!”

The crew member inwardly cursed.

He had previously warned Hattie against going out, but she had insisted.

Now, she was the one demanding they return quickly. He briefly entertained the thought of losing her overboard.

Back on the yacht.

“It’s really starting to pour. Let’s head inside and avoid getting soaked,” Violeta suggested, catching some raindrops with her hand before looking back towards the sea.

She observed the rapid approach of the heavy rain.

Jasper remarked, “At this speed, Hattie is going to be soaked through before she even makes it back to the island.”

Niall inquired, “Are those the siblings who came back from Harbor City?”

Benson confirmed, “Yes, that’s the sister of the siblings.”

They watched the speedboat attempting to make its way back to the island.

Niall gauged the distance, remarking, “She’s close enough to shore that she’ll only get a bit wet from the rain; it shouldn’t pose a danger.”

Liam, losing interest in the spectacle, diverted his gaze. “Let’s head inside and not worry about her.”

Once they were in the cabin, Hayden pulled up the weather forecast on his phone. “We should make our way to the island; it looks like it’ll rain all week!

Niall agreed, “A week of rain? Let’s head to the island. The Dawn is big, but it’s still nicer on the island.”

Considering the worsening weather and the threat of thunderstorms, staying on the yacht seemed less safe than being on land.

Violeta concurred, “Let’s head back now before the rain gets worse.”

Niall activated the yacht’s integrated speedboat from the control cabin.

They planned to use the speedboat to return to the island.

Unlike Hattie’s speedboat, which left her completely drenched and looking like a soaked chicken, their speedboat was designed for comfort.

Niall highlighted, “Our speedboat is covered and won’t expose us to the rain. Plus, it’s three times faster than the standard models,”

This meant they could get back to the island faster than Hattie.

They departed on the speedboat after coordinating with the island staff.

In contrast to Hattie’s miserable state, they were traveling in luxury.

Since they were headed in the same direction, their path would inevitably take them past Hattie’s speedboat.

Caught in the downpour and urging the pilot to speed up, Hattie was unexpectedly hit by a huge wave stirred up by the powerful propellers of their speedboat. 

She swallowed a gulp of seawater.

Coughing violently, she exclaimed, “What just happened?!”

That’s when she realized the wave was caused by the speedboat carrying Violeta and her companions passing by.

Chapter 149

Seeing Violeta comfortably seated in the speedboat, untouched by the wind or rain, Hattie trembled with rage.

“Darn it! Damn them!”

The speedboat’s roof was made of specialized glass material, clear enough to see outside from within and vice versa.

Thus, as they sped past Hattie’s speedboat, not only did Hattie see Violeta, but Violeta also saw Hattie.

Hattie’s frantic, exasperated expression was fully visible to Violeta.

Violeta simply turned her head away, her demeanor calm and unaffected.

In her past life, Hattie had never been an ally, and this life was no different.

Upon their arrival at the island, the staff had three shuttle vehicles ready to transport them all back to the manor, along with raincoats.

Meanwhile, on another part of the island, Benson was observing the sea through binoculars.

He had also noticed the two speedboats, one of which carried Violeta and her group.

When Hattie reached the shore, she was completely drenched. Immediately, a servant wrapped her in a towel.

“Hattie, why would you go out to sea so late at night?”

Hattie, fuming and feeling unjustly treated, did not see her own mistake.

“Benson! They just drenched me with seawater, and I even choked on it!”

Benson had also seen the incident.

Given the speedboat Violeta and her friends were on, it was normal for it to kick up some waves due to its high-powered engine.

Yet, it was uncertain whether it was intentional.

Maybe it was just unlucky timing for Hattie.

Benson suggested, “Let’s go back now. The rain is getting worse. You don’t want to get sick.”

Yet, Hattie was fuming inside. She did not have any issues with Hayden or Zoren; she suspected it might have been Violeta’s doing.

She thought it was a deliberate attempt to embarrass her.

That darn Violeta!

She got her suspicions.

“Benson, I’ve got an idea.”

Benson was busy studying, and his computer screen was filled with finance videos, too. He was teaching himself!

Noticing Hattie’s entrance, he paused the video and asked casually, “What’s up?”

Hattie had given it a lot of thought; she did not trust Zelena’s words entirely.

Something felt off about Violeta’s identity!

Recalling the incident with the Bamboo Eau de Parfum, Hattie had been suspicious of Violeta back then.

Yet, at the time, Zelena had brushed it off, claiming it was just a casual gift from Jasper.

So, she had not dwelled on it much.

Now, reflecting on it, things seemed increasingly fishy.

Hattie sat down opposite Benson and began her analysis. “Benson, I think there’s something unusual about Violeta’s background!

“Think about it: even if Violeta really is Jasper’s girlfriend, and Jasper managed to bring her out, how could Jasper just introduce Violeta to someone with Niall’s stature so easily?”

If Violeta’s parents were from a simple rural background, she would be on a totally different trajectory than Jasper, a wealthy scion. A future marriage seemed unlikely given their disparate backgrounds- something Jasper was surely aware of.

High society often requires a match in social status or at least a partner who can bring benefits and influence to the family.

Clearly, Violeta did not fit these criteria.

Benson caught on to what Hattie was suggesting. “Okay, what else?”.

“The crucial detail,” Hattie continued, “is Violeta’s surname-White.”

“Do you mean Violeta is also a White?” Benson asked, lowering his eyes slightly.

“Exactly!” Hattie confirmed.

“I’ve already discussed this with Zelena. She confirmed that her investigations found Violeta’s biological parents were not from a wealthy background. I also researched Niall and found records showing he’s an only child.

“Moreover, Violeta is close to Zoren at school. So, there’s only one explanation,” Hattie concluded.

Benson looked at her thoughtfully

“I suspect that Violeta might be an illegitimate child! Maybe she’s Zoren’s sister!”

Hattie explained, “It’s too much of a coincidence that Violeta also has the surname White and is close to them. It can only mean they are related.

If she’s Zoren’s half-sister, then it wasn’t Jasper who introduced her to high society, but Zoren. That would make Niall her cousin!”

“Do you have any proof?” Benson inquired.

“No, it’s just a theory,” Hattie admitted.

“But it’s the only explanation that makes sense. If Violeta is Zoeren’s half-sister, her relationship with Jasper is more fitting. I’m confident in my theory. Violeta must be a White. Her exclusive perfume couldn’t have been obtained without significant connections.”

If Violeta was indeed an illegitimate daughter of the Whites, that would explain a lot for Hattie, making her feel much better about the whole situation.

Chapter 150

Benson’s eyes darkened as he said, “It doesn’t matter if Violeta is an illegitimate child or not. What’s important is that you don’t make an enemy of her, Hattie.”

“Benson, it’s hard to swallow that simply bearing the surname White grants automatic nobility, isn’t it?”

Hattie’s frustration was evident in her tone. “I’m sorry, but Violeta doesn’t sit well with me.”

They had already clashed a lot at school, so avoiding conflict now seemed impossible.

Benson sighed, “Hattie, the White family is a major player in Quinston. Having them as friends could be beneficial.”

Hattie scoffed, “Seriously? Violeta?”

“Don’t bother Violeta, even Zoren is merely a peripheral member of the White family. The real person to befriend is Niall! He’s the one with real power. Benson, stop worrying about me. I’ve got this.”

Meanwhile, back on the island.

Violeta and the others returned to the villa.

Violeta headed to her room for a shower. Before the rain started, the servants had already moved the birdcage from the terrace into her room.

Downstairs, a cake was being baked, and a servant brought a slice up to Violeta.

“Ms. Violeta, please enjoy.”

“Thanks.”

She took the cake into her room. With the rain pouring outside, a movie playing in the background, and a delicious cake to enjoy, it was the perfect setting for a cozy night in.

But before diving into the cake, Violeta needed to find an exciting movie to watch!

She grabbed the remote and started searching for a horror movie. While she was busy, Violeta didn’t notice that the cake on the table was being sneakily pecked at by Hera, the little bird.

Hera tasted the cake and found it delicious.

Pecking even faster, it made a mess of the cake in no time.

When Violeta finally found a horror movie and turned around, she saw the cake in complete disarray.

“Hera!”

“Chirp…”

Violeta walked over and put Hera back in its cage.

Bing!

Violeta crawled into her bed and prepared to enjoy the movie.

Just then, a knock at the door interrupted her. Wondering who it could be, she called out and walked in.

“Vio!”

“Want to play a board game? Are you still awake?”

Zoren walked into the room, glancing around. He didn’t see Violeta, just the birdcage sitting on the table.

The horror movie was being projected from Violeta’s phone onto the wall, but with the bright lights in the room, Zoren didn’t notice.

Hera was inside the cage, preening its feathers.

Zoren walked over and poked at Hera with a small stick nearby. “Where’s your owner? Why are you the only one here?”

“Chirp…”

Hera suddenly let out a chirp.

“Woowooow.”

Out of nowhere, a strange sound echoed from behind, like someone was crying.

Zoren looked around, then glanced at the window, but didn’t notice anything unusual. However, he realized the window wasn’t closed properly. The wind and rain outside were making the curtains sway. He walked over and shut the window.

“Chirp…”

Hera chirped again.

Zoren muttered, “What’s with all the noise? You’re so annoying. I’m out of here…”

“Ahhhhh….”

He heard the scream clearly this time.

Zoren was frightened and a chill running down his spine.

He turned around and saw the terrifying opening of the horror movie projected on the wall, featuring a ghostly face. 

“Ah!”

Zoren jumped, yelling out in fear.

Just then, Violeta was coming upstairs with a new slice of cake.

Hearing Zoren’s shout, she quickly rushed back to the room. 

“Zoren!”

Zoren walked to the door and nearly bumped into Violeta, who was holding a plate of cake.

“Whoa!” Zoren stopped just in time, “Wo, when did you go upstairs?”

“I went downstairs to get some cake. What’s up?”

Zoren patted his chest. “If you’re going out, at least turn off your horror movie. It scared me half to death! I came to see if you wanted to play some games in the lounge. The content is on Read the latest chapter there!

“You got scared? Haha…” Violeta laughed.

She chuckled. “Sure, you head downstairs first. I’ll quickly grab a jacket and catch up with you.”

“Come on, seriously! Who would’ve thought a girl like you would be into horror movies…”

Zoren pouted as he walked out.

Violeta entered her room, paused the movie, put on a jacket, and carried the cake downstairs.

Hera watched from the ceiling, chirped twice when Violeta left, then closed her eyes to rest.

Violeta walked downstairs to the lounge where everyone was gathered.

Niall was standing by the window.

The lounge had an arched window.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 131, 132, 133, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 140]]

Chapter 131

The bangle was stored away.

The auction continued.

A few more bracelets were showcased, but none appealed to Zelena.

She couldn’t stop thinking about that violet jade bangle from earlier. Jade bangles are natural and non-renewable. Without placing a higher bid, she wouldn’t come across another identical one anywhere.

After a while, a white glassy jade bracelet with floating flower patterns was presented.

White glassy jade isn’t exactly rare, but its price lies in the unique floating colour on it. It’s so clear and transparent that it looks just like glass!

It was so beautiful, it looked like glass.

This was the ultimate compliment for Jade!

Zelena’s eyes sparkled. “Mom, Dad, I want this bracelet. It’s stunning!”

Feeling guilty for not getting the previous bangle for her, Mrs. Blake was determined to win this one. She nodded to Zelena and said, “Lena, I’ll ensure you get this bracelet.”

Bracelets aren’t as perfect as bangles in craftsmanship, quality, or aesthetic value, so they tend to be cheaper.

However, “glassy jade” means it won’t be much cheaper.

Irene also liked the bracelet. “Honey, this one’s pretty too. Let’s get it for our daughter.”

Anton said. “These beads aren’t as nice as that bangle from earlier.”

Irene replied, “What do you know about style? It’s shiny and beautiful. Our daughter will love it.”

Anton nodded in approval and said, “Sure, let’s place our bid.”

Following the auctioneer’s presentation, the initial price stood at a hefty 450 thousand.

Soon enough, people were eagerly bidding one after another.

“Four hundred eighty thousand!”

“Five hundred twenty-five thousand!”

“Five hundred fifty-five thousand!”

The price slowly increased, and soon it reached 690 thousand.

“Seven hundred fifty thousand.”

The value and colour of the bracelet were incomparable to the previous bangle.

Seven hundred fifty thousand was already the highest point, and increasing the price further would exceed its value, and the price was not appropriate, So quite a few folks bowed out of the bidding.

Observing the price reaching a steady point, the auctioneer seated at the forefront jotted down a figure.

Seven hundred eighty thousand.”

Mr. Blake assumed that once he had shouted out 780 thousand, no further bids would come in.

To his surprise, another participant entered the fray. Glancing forward, he spotted the same two individuals who had previously bid on the bangle, which left him feeling slightly irritated.

Not even. Are they seriously trying to jack up the price on that bracelet?

Eight hundred forty thousand!”

The auctioneer’s face showed no emotion as he stated, “Nine hundred thousand.”

Mr. Blake increased his offer, and the auctioneer stood firm without yielding.

Mrs. Blake also sensed the unreasonableness of the front-row bidders. Initially, it seemed the bracelet could have been secured for just a bit over 600 thousand, but now the price had soared to 900 thousand.

Is the auction house possibly manipulating the bidding process?

If it weren’t for their desire to purchase it for Zelena, they wouldn’t have considered spending such an exorbitant amount!

Nevertheless, with the previous bangle already sold, they were resolute in securing the bracelet this time.

Mr. Blake raised his bidder’s sign, “Nine hundred thirty thousand.”

The auctioneer said, “Nine hundred seventy-five thousand.”

One million and twenty thousand.”

“One million and fifty thousand.”

Seated at the forefront, Irene recognized the bidding voices, finding them oddly familiar, reminiscent of those who had contested them for the bangle earlier.

Thus, Irene subtly turned her head to glance behind, spotting Mr. and Mrs. Blake immediately.

Irene recalled them from the time they had probed Violeta’s foster parents’ residence upon her return.

“Honey, it’s Vio’s foster parents bidding against us,” Irene remarked to her husband.

Anton caught Irene’s words and looked back in disbelief. “Seriously? How come?”

Irene gently grasped Anton’s hand. “Honey, they raised Vio until she was eighteen, and they never treated her badly. They were the ones who competed with us for the bangle previously, so why don’t we let them have it this time?”

Anton narrowed his eyes, as generosity wasn’t his strong suit.

Yet, Irene’s words struck a chord with him.

Violeta had been part of the Blake om family for eighteen years. Before. discovering she wasn’t their biological daughter, Mr. and Mrs. Blake had treated her with love and care as if she were their own.

Considering the years they had spent raising her, Anton acknowledged that he should feel appreciative towards them.

“Alright, let’s let them have the bracelet.”

“Yup.

Anton signaled the auctioneer to stop the bidding and let go of his paddle.

The auctioneer, following his lead, halted the price increase.

Even so, the bracelet’s price had already skyrocketed to one million and fifty thousand.

More than one million for a jade bracelet?

This price is ridiculous, especially since the jade is good in texture and clarity but lacks colour.

It’s not worth it at all!

Mrs. Blake whispered, “Do you think the people in front are raising the price on purpose?”

Mr. Blake felt a bit annoyed too. “I think so.”

Mrs. Blake suggested, “If they’re driving up the price on purpose, let’s push it higher If they keep up. back out and let them take the loss!”

Mr. Blake nodded and shared the same idea as Mrs. Blake.

Chapter 132

He raised his paddle and shouted, “One million two hundred thousand!”

He thought the auctioneer in the front row would keep raising the bids, but to his surprise, there was no movement at all!

Mr. Blake was stunned.

After a three-second reminder from the auctioneer at the centre table, there were still no new bids.

With a decisive bang of the gavel, the auction was settled.

Mr. and Mrs. Blake were shocked. They had outsmarted themselves, one million and fifty thousand was already ridiculous, but now they were stuck with a price of 1.2 million. What a waste of money!

However, backing out now would be too embarrassing.

They had to swallow their frustration, their expressions grim.

Next to them, Zelena was overjoyed.

Although she didn’t acquire a bracelet valued in the tens of millions, obtaining a 1.2 million bracelet was still pretty great!

“Mom, Dad, thank you so much! I love you guys!”

Mrs. Blake forced a smile. “Lena, as long as you’re happy, that’s all that matters.”

Although Zelena liked it, they always felt that they were at a loss.

The auction was over.

Irene still felt a little regretful that she didn’t help Violeta buy the bracelet she wanted.

In the auction house’s backstage, the owner personally expressed gratitude for their robust support during the event.

Having been a steadfast patron of the auction house for many years, Anton’s acquisition of the bangle that day boosted his total expenditure by an additional 600 thousand.

As the proverb states, mutual gain forms the foundation of enduring collaboration.

When the staff brought over the violet jade bangle they had won and packaged it into a gift box, they also brought along another string of glassy jade flower bracelets, Irene opened the gift box and was slightly surprised to find another bracelet inside.

“What’s the deal with the additional bracelet?”

Distinguished guests, come to Verilancia in person this year. I saw Mrs. White really liked the floating flower glass bracelet before, but I don’t know why you withdrew from the auction later.”

Irene returned the smile. “Because the people who participated in the auction at that time had some favours for our family, I opted to let them have the bracelet.”

The auction house owner nodded and introduced the bracelet with floating flowers and said. “To be honest, this bracelet is made of the same material as the one auctioned before, but the floating flowers on this one are very rare. It has green jade, yellow jade, and purple jade. These three floating colours are rare and even I have rarely seen them in all my years of working at the auction house. It is more precious than the previous one. I wanted to keep it for myself, but seeing that Mrs. White was quite regretful about the previous bracelet, I am happy to give this bracelet to you as a personal gift.”

The owner’s words caught Irene off guard.

Upon close inspection, she observed that each bead of the bracelet displayed various floating colours, rendering it more exquisite and stunning compared to the previous one adorned only with green floating flowers.

But the price of such a beautiful bracelet must be different from the previous one.

Irene and Anton looked at each other.

“No, we will buy it.”

The auction house owner waved his hand. “Since I said it was a gift, it has to be a gift. You don’t need to say more. We have cooperated more than once. If you feel uneasy, just think of it as you paid for it.”

Aside from the additional 600 thousand spent that day, Irene has purchased a significant amount of jade from their auction house over the past few years.

Middlemen profited from the transactions, and they’ve made a good amount from her purchases.

Giving away one bracelet to secure a major client and guarantee future sales is a no-brainer.

They wouldn’t be this generous with just any customer.

A jade bracelet featuring three vibrant floating colours, so rare and lively, is indeed a precious discovery. Those unfamiliar with jade might easily mistake it for simple glass rather than something so valuable.

Due to the auction house owner’s firm insistence, Irene and Anton agreed to accept the bracelet.

This new bracelet made up for Irene’s earlier disappointment of not winning the jade bracelet

Her mood lifted considerably.

“We’ve got both a bangle and a bracelet now. When we get back we’ll give them to Vio. She’s going to love them.

Seeing his wife happy made Anton happy, too.

After leaving the auction house, they returned to their hotel. Once there, Irene video-called Violeta

With a six-hour time difference, Violeta and her group had just arrived at Willowbrook when Irene’s call came through.

Staying in a yurt on the Willowbrook Grasslands, Violeta stepped out with her phone in hand, looking for Niall.

“Niall!”

Niall was outside smoking with a few Yurtlandians. When he heard Violeta calling, he quickly put out his cigarette.

“What’s up?”

“Mom and Dad are on a video call. Come here. Niall walked over to join Violeta.

Seeing Irene and Anton on the screen, he greeted, “Hey Mom, Dad! How’s Verdancia treating you?”

Irene held up the bangle and bracelet they had won at the auction. “Vio your dad and I got some great stuff at the auction tonight.”

Even through the screen, the jade bangle and bracelet sparkled brilliantly, radiating a luxurious glow.

Chapter 133

“This is beautiful Thank you, Mom and Dad!” Violeta exclaimed.

Niall chimed in, “Where’s mine?”

 Irene was putting the gift box away. She replied, “Why do you need a gift for your age? When you bring home a wife, I’ll let her pick a few of my jewelry pieces.

Anton laughed heartily and asked, “Vio, did you have fun on the prairie?”

“Of course! I even trained an eagle. Niall, hold my phone. I’ll fetch Hera here to show Mom and Dad,” Violeta said.

She shoved her phone at Niall, then ran to the camp to get the birdcage.

Niall sat on the grass, watching his parents on the phone screen.

“Mom, you’re just using the daughter-in-law as an excuse because you don’t want to buy me anything”

Irene retorted, “Exactly! You have your own money. In the future, you can buy your wife something on your own.”

Anton interjected, “Niall, have you met anyone special there?”

Niall looked up at the sky and said, “It’s not that easy to meet someone I like. Would you be okay if I brought someone random home?”

“Of course not,” Irene said, “but you need to hurry up.

Violeta returned with the birdcage. Hera climbed out of the cage and stepped on her back as soon as she put her hand inside.

“Mom, Dad, look! This is Hera, my little eagle.

Irene and Anton leaned closer to the screen.

“Oh, it’s a young golden eagle,” Anton remarked.

“Vio, how long did you train it?”

“Seven days!” Violeta replied.

Irene’s heart ached instantly. She exclaimed, “Seven days? Really, Niall! How could you let her do that? Aren’t you supposed to stop her? What if something happened to your sister?”

“Mom, I couldn’t stop her,” Niall defended himself.

“It’s okay, Mom. I insisted on training the eagle, Violeta assured her.

Anton was less worried. He believed young people needed challenges.

He smiled proudly and said, “Well done. Vio. I’m proud of you.”

“Where are you now?” Irene asked.

“We’re in Willowbrook. We’re attending the Falconry Festival in a few days,” Violeta said.

Irene nodded and probed, “Are you comfortable where you’re staying? Eating well? Is it cold there?”

They chatted for half an hour.

Zoren and Hayden returned on horseback and joined the conversation briefly. Later, Sophia called them for dinner. The siblings finally ended the call.

Since they were with Sophia, the Reids treated them well.

After dinner, they lay on the grass, gazing at the stars that seemed close but unreachable.

For two days, the youngsters raced horses and had fun on the grasslands.

The Reids had many skilled falconers. Violeta learned various training techniques and watched many grown eagles hunt rabbits on the grassland.

Hayden personally demonstrated training Zeus to return to the cage and answer the whistle.

During whistle practice, Violeta noticed Hera’s keen sensitivity to the sound, more so than other eagles.

It was a thrilling new experience for her to subdue the animal to follow her commands.

It was an entirely different experience compared to the previous one. One required the animal to act proactively, while the other was more about passive obedience.

Being able to train and bond with her own eagle was absolutely incredible!

Time flew by, and the Falconry Festival arrived.

On the festival day, the Reids’ falconers weren’t the only few who attended; there were several from other families in the grasslands.

They had to compete to catch the most rabbits.

The coveted prize for the winner was a silver whistle.

The Reids crafted it specially, adorning it with totems symbolizing good luck and blessings.

The whistle’s value lies in its commemorative significance and honour.

Violeta and Sophia, as novices, could only watch the event because their eagles didn’t fully respond to their whistles.

Only Hayden, with Zeus, qualified to participate in the rabbit hunt.

During the hunt, the falconers rode alongside their birds, tracking them across the grasslands.

From afar, Violeta and the others watched the spectacle of dozens of eagles soaring g in the sky.

Zeus, with its distinctive fur, stood out among its peers.

Finished As the whistles echoed through the air, the eagles locked onto their targets and dived towards the ground.

The Reids purchased and released most of the rabbits to protect then to environment.

Upon their release, the rabbits scattered wildly, with some diving into their burrows.

The winner would be the eagle that caught the most rabbits within the set time.

In no time, the eagles spread out across the sky.

“Look, there’s Hade!” Zoren pointed.

Everyone looked towards where Zoren pointed. They saw Hayden on horseback atop a hill. The light m obscured his face, but his silhouette remained clear. The horse grazed, and the silver chain in his hand glinted in the sunlight, making him particularly striking.

Chapter 134

In no time, Zeus returned with two rabbits in his claws.

Hayden caught the rabbits and tossed them into a cage. Zeus flew off again to catch more.

He moved back and forth, eventually catching nearly ten rabbits.

The game lasted only thirty minutes.

The eagles cried out as Violeta watched them through binoculars.

Every ten minutes, they released a new batch of rabbits, totaling three batches

Once the three batches were over, so was the game.

Each falconer carried their cage, most filled with rabbits, though some had fewer.

Hayden’s cage was almost bursting with his game.

The judge began to count.

When they saw Hayden’s cage, the judge exclaimed, “Wow! That’s a lot!”

Rabbits were pulled out and counted one by one, then placed into a larger cage nearby.

“Fifty-six rabbits in total! Not bad! You have the highest count so far.”

The judge laughed heartily and held high expectations for Hayden. If all went well, Hayden was on track to win this year’s Falconry Festival.

Those waiting in line behind him saw how many rabbits Hayden’s eagle had caught and cast envious glances at Zeus perched on his forearm.

“Hayden!” someone called out.

Hayden turned.

He saw Violeta and her group riding towards him on horseback.

Zoren jumped off his horse, asking, “How many did Zeus catch?”

“Fifty-six,” Hayden replied.

Sophia’s eyes widened, and she exclaimed, “Wow! That’s the most I’ve ever heard of!”

Jasper and Liam approached, fist-bumping Hayden. “Zeus is impressive!”

Violeta and Niall also dismounted.

“Impressive! Zeus is truly remarkable, Violeta remarked.

Violeta quickly pulled her hand back.

Niall laughed and teased, “It seems even eagles can be possessive!

Hayden cast a cold glance at Hera, which spread its wings.

“In a few years, Hera’s size should surpass Zeus’s,” Sophia noted.

In the avian world, females are typically larger than males. Hera was still a young eagle, but it would grow significantly, possibly outgrowing Zeus,

“Kee-eeeee-arr!”

Hera proudly screeched as if understanding Sophia’s words.

Fifteen minutes later, the counting ended.

With fifty-six rabbits, Hayden was indeed the top scorer.

The host declared, “The one who caught the most rabbits for tonight’s roast is contestant number 9, Hayden Frost!

“Hayden is this year’s Falconry Festival champion!”

Clap! Clap! Clap!

The crowd applauded to celebrate his victory.

The game wasn’t the most important part. The highlight was the process and the delicious rabbit feast that awaited in the evening.

After the game, people dispersed across the grassland to release their eagles.

Some set up bonfires, preparing to roast rabbits later.

Dale Reid, the head of the Reids, personally handed Hayden a ceremonial gift box containing the silver whistle prize.

Sophia said mysteriously, “This isn’t just any silver whistle! My dad made it with special materials mixed. with silver. It’s said to have magical properties!”

Hayden glanced at the whistle in the box and asked, “What magical properties?”

Dale patted Sophia’s shoulder, saying, “Not as magical as she claims. Actually, this whistle is made from materials left by our family’s first falconer three hundred years ago. Legend has it he could summon a phoenix

“The materials used in this whistle are what remained from his forge Of course, they didn’t melt down his whistle to make this one. They only used about a fifth of the original materials.

The Reids held the Falconry Festival every five years. It required a unique gift.

Thus, these are precious.

Everyone was amazed by Dale’s story.

Zoren asked, “Could the first falconer really summon a phoenix?”

Liam remarked, “This whistle is definitely worth keeping. It has a high collectible value!”Jasper gazed at the sky and remarked, “Summoning a phoenix would be a spectacular sight, like something out of a movie!”

For some reason. Violeta felt a sense of familiarity with the story.

In her past life, while learning beast-taming from her master, he had told her a similar tale.

Their forefather could command all beasts on land, while a woman in the far north could control all birds in the sky. They were once lovers, but they sacrificed their union to save the world. After countless reincarnations, they might meet again somewhere in the world.

At the time, Violeta thought her master was just telling her a bedtime story.

Chapter 135

After all, you can find mythological stories like these all over the internet!

But who would have thought that today, on the prairie, they’d encounter the descendants of such legendary tales?

Violeta fell silent, deep in thought.

That evening, they had a delicious rabbit roast. The aroma was mouth-watering.

Finished Everyone gathered around the campfire, savouring rabbit legs dipped in a unique sauce. They were utterly entranced by the flavour…

Laughter and songs filled the air as everyone relished the moment.

Of course, they also took a group photo during the Falconry Festival.

After snapping the picture, Violeta sent it to her parents to show them how many places they had visited together.

The Reids kept the group photo.

They spent a few days in Willowbrook, exploring everything there was to see.

As beautiful as the prairie was, staying too long could become a bit dull.

Sophia noticed her friend’s waning enthusiasm and suggested a visit to the ancient ruins in the east. The group set off that same day.

By the time they arrived at the town, it was already night.

Sophia had arranged their accommodations in advance. After settling their luggage, the group headed out to explore the night market.

The night market was vibrant, with numerous stalls selling local snacks, clothing, and handicrafts.

Sophia led them to a clothing store. She said, “When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Let’s get changed.”

They entered in modern attire.

Moments later, they emerged in traditional ethnic outfits.

The rich culture of the prairie permeated every detail, including long robes, belts, and boots.

Violeta wore a white robe and a long headdress that hung down from her head. The look gave her an ethereal, otherworldly appearance, As the group walked through the town, they attracted plenty of admiring glances.

They stopped at a stall selling handmade jewelry. Violeta picked up a pair of earrings. She held them up to her car, admiring herself in a mirror.

Sophia leaned forward and nudged her. “They look great. You should buy them.”

“They do, but they don’t match my outfit,” Violeta said. She put the earrings back and said, “I’ll buy something next time if it suits me better.”

She continued checking out other earrings.

Regrettably, she couldn’t find anything she liked.

Finished Sophia grabbed Violeta’s hand and said, “I know a better place with some good materials. Come with me; I’ll take you there.”

With that, she grabbed Violeta and left with her.

Niall sighed and said, “Wait for me, guys!”

They hurried to catch up with Sophia and Violeta. Hayden glanced at their retreating figures. He picked up the earrings Violeta had left behind. The garnet earrings looked delicate and exquisite in his palm.

“How much?” he asked.

“Fifteen dollars a pair,” the vendor replied.

Hayden quickly paid and slipped the earrings into his pocket.

After that, he casually followed the others.

After exploring the night market, the group returned to the returned to the guesthouse.

The next morning, Violeta sat at the breakfast table in a groggy state and yawned.

She suddenly noticed a pair of earrings on her plate. Picking them up, she realized they were the ones she had admired last night.

Sitting across from her, Hayden was eating breakfast alone. She looked at him and asked in puzzlement,

“These are…?

“A gift for you,” he said.

“A gift? When did you buy them?”

“Last night.”

Violeta had not bought the earrings because they didn’t match her outfit.

Now, she didn’t have to worry about that anymore.

The earrings weren’t expensive, so she accepted them.

Still, she felt she couldn’t just accept Hayden’s gift without giving something in return. She decided to buy him a gift.

The town wasn’t as lively in the morning as it was at night, Violeta took Sophia with her to shop for a gift for Hayden.

They wandered around until they came across a store selling calligraphy quill pens.

After some thought, Violeta decided that a calligraphy quill pen for Hayden.

Various pens lined the shelves. Violeta approached the counter and carefully selected the pens.

However, she didn’t find any good pen in them with particularly refined qualities.

She headed to the counter and asked, “Do you have any better pens?”

The store owner lazily replied, “Better ones? Sure, I have some top-quality goose feathers. Which one do you want to see?”

“Show me both.

The owner stood up and pulled out a box from under the counter. He said, “Here you go.”

When the box opened, Violeta saw pens of exceptional quality, far superior to those on the shelves.

One pen stood out with its metal shaft and delicate feather.

It reminded Violeta of a similar pen she had seen in a museum.

“This one is quite impressive. Can I try it?” she asked…

The owner chuckled and asked, “Girly, you want to buy it?”

“Yes,” Violeta replied.

“You have a good eye. Unlike the factory-made pens on the shelves.

I have a rule: you must know how to write with it. Can you write?”

“Can I write?” The question surprised Violeta.

Sophia interjected, “Hey, that’s a bit condescending. Even a three-year-old can write nowadays.”

Chapter 136

The shop owner stroked his beard and said, “You’re too naive.”

He stepped out from behind the counter, and his scholarly aura was on full display. “My pens are unparalleled in the country! No one would dare claim otherwise.”

Wow!

He had confidence!

“Many people want to buy my pen, but I only sell it to those who can truly write. If they can impress me, I’ll give the pen away for free.

Sophia responded, “That’s great! Hand me the pen and ink. I’ll write for you!”

Violeta observed the situation skeptically. From her perspective, it was clear that the pens the shop owner brought out were exquisite. Those were handmade pieces, certainly not comparable to ordinary ones.

They also appeared to be stamped, but the seal was too small for her to read clearly.

Such bold claims-could this man be a renowned master hidden in the small town?

“Sophia, can you write with a quill pen?”

Sophia nodded confidently and said, “Of course. I’ve practiced calligraphy for six years. Let me try.”

A young assistant emerged from behind a screen, carrying ink and pens…

Violeta noticed a faint, lingering fragrance in the air as she ground the ink, which most likely came from the ink itself.

“Is this Sable Ink?”

The shop owner suddenly turned and looked at Violeta with surprise.

“Impressive. You have good eyes. Yes, this is one of the four famous inks, Sable Ink.”

Sable Ink was one of the four renowned inks. It was well-liked for its dark, glossy colour that does not fade over time, and it has a unique fragrance.

Usually sold by weight, such a precious item was quite expensive.

Yet, in this ordinary shop, they casually brought out a piece of Sable Ink for grinding.

It seemed both the shop and the owner were nothing but ordinary.

Sophia was unaware of the gravity of the situation. She picked up the pen.

After that, she dipped it in ink and began to write.

Her confident strokes revealed that she had indeed practiced. Her italic calligraphy was quite good.

For an ordinary person to achieve such proficiency with a brush was commendable, considering that

Sophia finished her piece, writing her name on the paper.

Smiling at Violeta, she asked, “How is it?”

Violeta nodded and praised, “Pretty good.”

Unexpectedly, the shop owner glanced at it and snorted, “This? It’s just a scrawl!

Take the ink back! What a waste of my ink.”

His comment left the two speechless.

Sophia exploded. “What do you mean by scrawl? If this isn’t writing, what is? Your standards are too high!”

The shop owner retorted, “Do you know how much this pen costs? If my standards weren’t high, everyone would have a pen made by Cyril Hum!”

Cyril? The name sounded familiar to Violeta.

However, she couldn’t place it immediately.

Sophia’s face turned beet red from the shopkeeper’s scolding. Furious, she placed the brush on the table and grabbed Violeta’s wrist. “Let’s go, Violeta! This old man has no manners. I don’t want his pens, even if they were free! Hmph.”

Cyril waved them off disdainfully and said, “Go on then. Free? As if I’d give one to you for free. Ridiculous!

Sophia pulled Violeta out of the shop before she could say anything.

Once outside, Sophia kept grumbling.

“I’ve practiced for six years! Many people say my writing is beautiful, but he called it scrawl. He even said. it wasn’t even a writing? I’m so mad!”

Violeta suppressed her laughter and said, “Alright, calm down. Maybe his standards are different from ours. He’s more rigorous.”

She had intended to try her hand at writing.

Sophia dragged her away before she got the chance.

The two returned to their guesthouse.

Sophia was still fuming. She continued to vent her frustration back in the guesthouse.

They sat on a swing outside the guesthouse.

Violeta thought about the pen, and she agreed it was indeed exceptional.

She decided to return to the shop in the afternoon to see if her calligraphy could impress Cyril and get that exquisite Umber pen.

After lunch, Violeta prepared to head back to the shop.

Niall saw her leaving and asked, “Where are you going. Violeta?”

She smiled and said, “Just going out to buy something. I’ll be back soon.”

Liam added, “Vio, we’re going to watch the wrestling match later! Make sure you’re back in time.

“Got it!”

Violeta left the guest house and headed towards the shop.

Before she could reach it, she heard a commotion and saw a crowd gathered ahead.

She quickened her steps towards the shop.

“What’s going on?”

A kind woman told her, “The Houles ordered pens here half a month ago, but they were chased out by the shop m owner. The Houles are the most powerful family in this area. Despite their repeated attempts, the shop owner consistently scolded and kicked them out. Today, Mr. Wally Houle personally arrived, and the shop owner harshly criticized his writing. So, here we are…

Chapter 137

In the middle of their conversation, a piece of paper floated out from the store.

Violeta took a step forward, picked it up, and glanced at it. She saw a few words scribbled on it.

Wally Houle most likely wrote it.

At first glance, the writing was truly atrocious.

Before, Cyril had criticized Sophia’s writing as mere scribbles. Compared to her writing, Wally would receive a good scolding.

“Whether you agree to sell it or not, you will sell it today!”

A gruff voice emanated from within the shop. Violeta discarded the paper and stepped inside.

Inside, the young assistant stood in front of Cyril, who was clearly upset. The shop was in disarray, with items scattered and broken everywhere.

The man in his twenties sitting on a chair by the shelves was likely Mr. Wally, the heir of the Houles.

Cyril was as stubborn as ever. He declared, “Your handwriting is unworthy of my pens. Even if you beat me to death today, I won’t make a custom pen for you.”

Wally was infuriated by his claim. He retorted, “Fine! Are you still being stubborn? Boys, give him a good beating!”

“Yes, Mr. Wally!”

A few servants stepped forward, raising their fists, ready to beat Cyril. “Stop it!”

Violeta stepped in and blocked their path. She said, “You can’t hit him.”

Cyril was an elderly man. If he gets hurt, who would Violeta turn to for a pen?

The servants paused and lowered their fists.

Wally, who occupied the chair, paused. Wally eyed Violeta, captivated by her beauty. Wally asked, “And who might you be?”

Violeta retorted, “Who I am is none of your concern. Is there no law here? You can’t just beat people up.”

Wally leaned back, his eyes appraising her with a hint of amusement. He asked, “Law? Here, the Houles are the law!”

Violeta could Violeta couldn’t find the words to rebuke him.

The last person she had met with such arrogance was Nyla at the inn.

Despite his stubbornness, the old man didn’t want to involve outsiders. He warned Violeta, “You shouldn’t get involved. They have more people. You’re just a young girl; you’ll get hurt.”

Violeta was surprised by Cyril’s concern that the old man was looking out for the youngster.

Despite his sharp tongue, he had a protective side, which changed her opinion of him slightly.

“Don’t worry, they can’t hurt me.”

“Oh, such big talk.”

Wally stroked his chin, barely concealing a leer in his gaze as he looked at Violeta. He asked, “Who are you to this old man? Why are you standing up for him? You look quite appealing to me. If you’re his granddaughter or something, maybe if you sweet-talk me, I’ll let you off.”

Violeta furrowed.

Cyril snapped, “You spoiled brat! No wonder you’re such a disgrace. No matter how much wealth you inherit, one day you’ll squander it all.”

The Houles’ servants widened their eyes in shock.

Their employer hated being called a disgrace the most.

Sure enough, Wally was enraged. He commanded, “Beat this old man to death!

Hit him until he can’t speak!”

“Yes, Mr. Wally!”

The servants charged forward.

Violeta pulled Cyril aside. She grabbed a broken plank from the wreckage. She swung it left and right, sending the servants flying out of the shop.

“Arghh!”

Whoosh!

Thud!

The crowd outside, which had gathered to watch, quickly scattered as the servants fell.

Cyril and his assistant stared at Violeta in shock. They never expected the girl to be so skilled in combat.

Wally was left alone without anyone backing him up. He stammered, “You! You!

You…”

Violeta walked in. She tapped his face with the plank and asked, “Why are you stammering? Get out of here and make room for me!”

Wally stood up quickly. He tripped over the broken items as he ran out, tumbling right onto his servants.

“Mr. Wally, are you okay?”

Wally scrambled un from the ground humiliated.

He roared, “You useless lot! You can’t even handle a girl! What are you still doing here? Get home now!”

In a moment, they all fled, disappearing without a trace.

After they were gone, Violeta turned to Cyril and said, “Your shop took quite a hit.

Only this chair seems intact. Have a seat.”

Cyril asked, “Why are you back? Didn’t I tell you this morning that your writing is gibberish? You won’t get my pen. Give up.”

She replied, “Hey! How ungrateful. I just helped you.”

Cyril waved his hand dismissively and said, “That’s a different matter. Principles are principles! I stick to them!”

Violeta smiled and said, “I don’t expect you to give me a pen for nothing. I’m here to earn it with my writing. If you like it, as you said, you’ll give me a free pen.”

Chapter 138

“Can you write?”

“A bit.”

Cyril thought of how Violeta had wielded the wooden plank earlier, which gave him quite a surprise.

“Alright. Get her some ink and pens,” he said.

The assistant nodded quickly and hurried behind the screen to fetch the tools.

The paper and ink were brought out.

They set up a small table that had survived the shop’s raid.

The assistant was busy grounding the ink on the side.

Violeta picked up a scattered brush from the floor, cleaned it, and dipped it in ink.

With swift, fluid strokes, Violeta began writing. Her hand moved effortlessly, and she wrote a poem.

I sleep in the clouds and dream of the sky. I’ll keep dreaming as life passes by. I think my dreams keep me sane.

After finishing the last stroke, she handed the paper to Cyril.

Cyril took the paper and examined it with a serious expression. “Your strokes are bold and powerful. Quite impressive,” he remarked.

“How long have you been practicing?”

Violeta’s eyes lowered and said, “I’ve lost count.”

If she were to calculate, it would span for two lifetimes.

She began practicing calligraphy at the age of seven in the Blakes household, even winning a calligraphy award in high school. Adding the years to this life from the previous one made it an incredibly long time.

“How old are you?”

“Eighteen this year.”

Cyril turned to his assistant and said, “Fetch me more paper.”

Then he looked at Violeta and said. “I’d like to see you complete the poem.”

“Alright.”

The boy returned with a fine paper. Violeta dipped her pen in ink and began to write. Slowly, the full poem emerged on the paper.

Cyril watched intently. When she finished, he nodded.

Violeta smiled and asked, “Does that mean I can get a free pen now? I want the one you showed me this morning.

Cyril went behind the screen to retrieve the pen. He asked, “Do you know the story behind this Umber pen?”

Violeta remained silent.

Before Cyril picked up the pen, a voice came from outside the shop.

“This is the place! Mr. Wally, she’s still inside!”

Violeta turned to see the Houles she had fought earlier, returning with reinforcements. Wally h had been humiliated earlier. This time, he brought in many fighters to reclaim his reputation.

He pushed through the crowd and glared at Violeta, who was inside the shop. Wally barked, “So, you’re still here! I thought you’d run off. Saves me the trouble of finding you. You dare to cross me? Today, you’ll pay!

“You think you’re tough? Let’s see how tough you really are!” Wally spat.

Violeta scanned those men, and she asked with a smile, “Here for revenge? Fine, let’s play.”

She stepped outside, not wanting to further wreck the already damaged shop.

People on the street hurriedly stepped back.

Wally’s men soon surrounded Violeta as soon as she left the shop.

At Wally’s request, ten burly wrestlers charged at her.

Their physical disparity was stark.

Violeta nimbly dodged their punches, using their force against them, and fought them with Harmony Flow. She deftly redirected their blows, sending them crashing into each other.

At the other end of the street, Hayden and his friends were walking by.

“Hade, are you searching for Vio?”

Zoren chattered incessantly.

“Vio left shortly after lunch. Not sure-Hey! What’s going on up there? Is that a fight?”

Zoren’s sharp eyes immediately caught sight of the commotion m ahead. Everyone’s gaze followed his direction, seeing a large crowd gathered around.

“Let’s check it out,” Hayden said.

As they approached, they heard the sounds of some men falling to the ground.

Thud-

“Ouch, my back…”

“Fight, you idiots! Where are you aiming your punches?”

Violeta said nothing.

She was having a good time, making the hefty wrestlers look like clumsy puppets.

When Hayden and the others pushed through the crowd, they saw Violeta at the center of the action.

A hefty man was being toyed with like a fool in front of her.

“Vio!?” Zoren called out.

Violeta had just finished off the last big guy when she heard Zoren’s voice. She turned and smiled. “You guys, what are you doing here?”

Jasper laughed and said, “We were planning to watch a wrestling match this afternoon. I should’ve come here instead.”

Liam added, “Yeah, this is better; there is no charge for the ticket fee.”

Violeta knocked down all the men Wally brought, infuriating him.

Zoren asked, “Vio, have you left right after lunch to fight?”

“Not exactly. I came to get a pen.

They just happened to show up, so I entertained them, Violeta explained. Hayden glanced at the men scattered on the ground, then at the shop beside them.

Chapter 139

Wally sensed trouble and tried to sneak away.

Violeta was quick on her feet. She grabbed him on time and said, “Mr. Wally, don’t even think about leaving.

“You’ve trashed the shop. Aren’t you going to pay for the damages?”

Wally was terrified. He had thought this woman was just good at fighting, but she had taken down the wrestler he brought from home.

This is terrifying!

She’s a beast!

“I’ll pay! I’ll pay!”

Wally stammered, “How much? I’ll send the money over in a bit.”

Violeta shook her head and said, “No way. You’re staying here. Call someone to bring the money.

Wally, now completely subdued, agreed, “Alright.”

They walked into the pen shop.

Cyril had already found the pen for her and said, “Here’s the one you wanted.”

Violeta took the box and opened it. Inside, the pen lay perfectly. Its body was beautiful, made with the finest materials.

Hayden saw the pen and immediately recognized it, saying, “It’s the Umber pen.”

Cyril praised, “You have a good eye.”

Violeta turned to Hayden curiously and asked, “How did you know its name?”

Hayden replied, “My family used to have one.”

Cyril narrowed his eyes and questioned, “That’s impossible. A pen like this is made exclusively for the palace. The only other one is in a museum.”

Hayden smiled but didn’t answer. Instead, he asked, “Did you make this pen? Are you a member of Hum’s family?”

Cyril nodded and revealed, “Yes, I’m Cyril Hum, the 23rd-generation heir of the Imperial Pen Makers.”

His response enlightened Violeta.

No wonder Cyril’s name sounded familiar. He was the heir of the Imperial Pen Makers.

No wonder this old man dared claim his pens were the best in the nation. His eccentric personality made sense, given his background. To avoid them, he opened a small shop here.

It was by sheer luck that Violeta found him…

Wally was squatting nearby. He had already made a call.

He then waited for his family to come and pay for the damages and take him home.

Wally had been clever. He called his uncle, who loved him and held a high position in the city.

Once his uncle arrived, Wally was confident that this woman would no longer be a threat.

When his uncle found out he’d been beaten, not only would the shop not be compensated, but these people would be in serious trouble.

The thought made Wally smile inwardly.

With the pen secured, everyone helped tidy up the shop and calculate the damages.

The total came to about 15.000 dollars.

Most of the items being trashed were standard items. Fortunately, Cyril’s handcrafted premium pens were safely stored behind the screen and remained undamaged.

Zoren walked up to Wally and asked, “Hey, when are your family coming?”

Wally froze a little. He instinctively raised his hand to shield his face.

He thought Zoren wanted to beat him.

“Soon. They’re coming soon.”

Violeta warned, “Don’t try any tricks!”

“I wouldn’t dare to do that. Haha…

Wally muttered. He lowered his eyes, which gleamed with malice.

Just you wait!

Once my uncle arrives, you’ll all regret this!

The shop assistant brought out a few undamaged chairs from behind the screen.

Hayden sat as he examined the Umber pen.

Cyril was curious about Hayden’s earlier claim. He approached him and asked, You mentioned your family had a Umber pen too?”

Hayden placed the brush back in the box, meeting Cyril’s gaze.

“Yes.”

Cyril frowned and remarked, then it must be a fake.”

Liam, sitting nearby, couldn’t help but laugh at Cyril’s comment.

“Mr. Hum, how can you be so sure?”

Cyril glared at him and said, “There are only two Umber pens from my family. My great-grandfather made it one a century ago, which is currently in a museum.

Liam started, “Well, to be honest, my buddy-…

Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the sound of a car pulling up outside.

Wally, still squatting, eagerly looked towards the door. When he saw the man getting out of the car, he leaped up.

He was now filled with renewed confidence.

Wally pointed at the group and exclaimed, “My uncle’s here! You’re all in big trouble now!”

“Uncle Ivor! Finally! I’m here! They bullied me!”

Wally dashed out of the shop.

Zoren followed. He saw a middle-aged man with gold-rimmed glasses, with a scholarly look, step out of the car.

Chapter 140

Wally stood beside Ivor, looking like he had found his backer. He was no longer the sullen person from earlier.

Violeta walked towards the entrance and saw the middle-aged man standing there. She asked, “Are you from the Houle family?”

Wally proudly replied, “He’s my uncle! Hahaha!”

Violeta shrugged and said nonchalantly, “I don’t care if he’s your uncle or your dad. Since he’s here, he should hurry up and pay for the damages.”

Wally was fuming at Violeta’s dismissive attitude.

He turned to Ivor and said, “Uncle Ivor, you must investigate this store thoroughly.

It might be operating without a license. The woman and the men inside attacked me while I was on the street. They must be a bunch of troublemakers with criminal records.

“They have the nerve to cause trouble here. You need to start a proper investigation into them.”

As he spoke, Hayden and the others emerged from the store.

After receiving Wally’s call, Ivor drove over immediately. Normally, he wouldn’t bother with such trivial matters, but he had a meeting in the city anyway, so he decided to check it out.

While looking around the store, he listened to Wally.

Originally, Ivor thought a small shop like this could be handled by anyone. But when he saw Hayden walking out of the shop, he froze.

The moment he saw Hayden, he instantly recognized who he was.

Could it be… the son of that man?

Ivor couldn’t believe it and cut off Wally mid-sentence.

“You said they were all unemployed?”

Wally nodded eagerly and said, “That’s right! Uncle, you have to believe me.”

Realizing his foolish nephew had caused serious trouble, Ivor’s heart raced.

He ignored Wally and quickly approached Hayden and the others.

His stern demeanor vanished, replaced by a respectful smile. “If I’m not mistaken, you’re Mr. Glen’s son, right?”

Liam chuckled. “Hey, Hayden, it looks like we have someone here who knows your father. It might even be an old acquaintance.

“Hahaha!”

Indeed, Hayden’s father was Glen Frost.

Hayden’s calm gaze fell on Ivor, not recognizing him at all.

Ivor hurriedly waved his hand and said, “No, not an acquaintance; I just had the honour of meeting him once.”

Glen received an invitation to attend a commendation ceremony in the city about two years ago.

Ivor was a minor official, and he took a group photo with Glen that he framed and hung at home.

It was probably the only time in his life he got to take a picture with someone so important.

Ivor knew what Hayden looked like because he had overheard Glen tell some colleagues that his son had gone mountaineering this year. Besides that, the news was mentioned in a magazine article by a fellow climber who happened to be an editor.

Curious, Ivor quietly took note and specifically bought the magazine to read the article.

There was a not-too-clear photo of Hayden’s face.

He recognized him based on that article.

Seeing Hayden in person now, he realized how distinguished and noble he looked.

Wally was confused by his uncle’s betrayal. He tugged at Ivor’s sleeve and asked, “Uncle Ivor, what are you doing? These people insulted me.”

“Shut up!”

Ivor glared at Wally fiercely and chided, “You insolent brat! Look at the mess you’ve made here. How could you accuse people? Apologize! Now!”

Wally was dumbfounded. “What?”

“You heard me!”

Ivor smacked Wally on the head and commanded, “Apologise now!”

Wally dared not say anything.

Ivor smacked Wally on the head, making him dizzy.

Wally held his head and protested, “Uncle Ivor, are you crazy?!”

Wally was still being defiant. Ivor kicked him again and scolded, “You idiot, apologize now!”

If Wally didn’t apologize, and if Hayden decided to press the issue, Ivor could lose his job.

At that moment, Ivor deeply regretted coming here. If he had known he would have stayed away and avoided this whole mess.

Wally’s face twisted with a mix of shame and anger.

“Uncle…

Apologize! Don’t you understand my words?”

“Sorry, I was wrong.”

Wally, head hung low. He mumbled, I’m sorry, it’s my fault.

Ivor turned to Cyril with a forced smile, asking, “You’re the shop owner, right? I’ll cover all the damages. I’ll take this brat back and make sure he’s properly disciplined.”

Ivor signaled to his driver.

That man served the role of both his driver and assistant.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127, 128, 129, 130]]

Chapter 121

She was right about one thing. Princess didn’t mind Violeta riding her, but she just stood there without. moving.

Violeta glanced at the bridle around Princess’s mouth and promptly removed it.

Seeing this, Sawyer quickly tried to stop her. “Don’t, Ms. White! Without the bridle, you won’t be able to control her!”

The bridle was essential for steering the horse, much like a car’s steering wheel.

Princess already had a wild temperament, and without the bridle, it could be dangerous.

With the bridle off, Violeta threw it to the ground.

Princess shook her mane, looking as if a burden had been lifted.

Violeta patted her fur and leaned in to whisper something in her ear.

Suddenly. Princess neighed loudly and took off like a bolt of lightning.

A gust of wind and a cloud of dust marked their departure, and in an instant, Princess and Violeta had vanished from sight.

Fortunately, the timer had started the moment Princess bolted.

No one had expected Princess to take off like that.

Concerned for Violeta’s safety, Niall quickly jumped into a nearby off-road vehicle.

“Quick, follow her!”

Everyone else hurried into the vehicle, hitting the gas and speeding after them.

The scene was completely unexpected.

Nyla, left in the dust, spat out dirt and cursed, “She’s going to fall off! She’ll break her neck!”

Princess, with Violeta on her back, sped ahead across the vast grassland.

The landscape was open and clear.

With no bridle to hold onto, Violeta clung tightly to Princess’s mane, bending low to reduce air resistance and minimize the risk of being thrown off.

Niall and the others followed in the off-road vehicle.

Niall lowered the window and shouted through a megaphone, “Vio, be careful!”

Hearing him, Violeta turned her head briefly to look at them.

Princess picked up even more speed.

From behind, all they could see was a blur of white and a faint glimpse of Violeta’s light purple jacket, flying ahead with grace and speed.

In the off-road vehicle, Jasper stood up through the sunroof, using his phone to zoom in and catch a better view of Violeta on the white horse.

Suddenly, a silk lavender ribbon fluttered through the air.

Jasper reached up and caught it.

It was the ribbon Violeta had tied in her hair, likely blown off by the wind. He looked at the ribbon in his hand, then folded it and placed it in his pocket. The 1.8-mile distance seemed vast, yet three minutes felt like a blink of an eye. As Nyla was still sipping her Earl Grey tea, she was startled to see the horse and rider racing back towards them from the horizon…

“Ms. Smith! Look, that woman is returning!”

Nyla, mid-sip, nearly choked and scalded herself. “What? She’s back already!?

“She didn’t fall off?”

“Looks like she didn’t,”

How could this be possible?

That white horse had become so docile?

“What’s the time?” Nyla jumped up from her chair and ran to check the timer.

Her record was three minutes and six seconds.

The current time…

Just over three minutes had passed.

Princess crossed the infrared line, and the timer stopped.

“Three minutes and one second.

Nyla’s entourage stood in stunned silence.

After finishing the race, Princess went to the water trough to drink.

Violeta dismounted, and the inn’s staff quickly led Princess away to cool her down.

Nyla couldn’t believe the time displayed on the timer. She had broken my record!?

The off-road vehicle returned, and Niall and the others got out. They had all witnessed Violeta breaking the record.

“I won. Bring the whip!”

Nyla snapped back to reality at Violeta’s words. “No, I don’t believe it! That’s just an old horse. How could it beat my record? You must not have run the full 1.8 miles!”

Sawyer stepped forward. “Nyla, we recorded everything from the car. Ms. White completed the full 1.8 miles.”

Every horseback riding challenge required third-party verification Although it wasn’t a prestigious competition, fairness was still essential.

The inn always arranged for staff to record the event.

This time, Sawyer himself had recorded it. With video evidence, there was no way to cheat.

Nyla narrowed her eyes. “How did you tame that white horse!!”

Violeta replied, “That’s none of your business. Bring the whip. I’m going to give her a lash.”

The inn’s staff hesitated. Sawyer gave them a nod, and they turned to fetch the whip.

Nyla was furious. She had never expected that an old and seemingly fragile woman could break her record.

Chapter 122

Having her record broken filled Nyla with rage.

The fact that she hadn’t exploded was surprising enough. There was no way she would let herself be whipped.

Nyla kicked over the chair beside her and turned to her subordinate. “Bring my horse, Gale. I want to race again! I can’t believe that old horse beat my record.” “Yes, Ms. Smith.”

The staff brought the whip and handed it to Violeta. Violeta didn’t care if Nyla accepted her defeat or not, she was determined to deliver that lash.

The whip was short, only twenty inches long.

Violeta took it and cracked it in the air, producing a sharp “snap” that echoed loudly.

Hearing the sound, Nyla turned her head, her pupils dilating in shock.

Violeta looked formidable, and Nyla realized she was serious about the whipping. Nyla took a step back. “You really intend to whip me? Do you have any idea who I am?”

Violeta replied, “Did you think I was joking?

She aimed the whip at Nyla and lashed out with full force.

Nyla’s eyes widened as she quickly ducked behind her subordinate.

“Ouch!”

The subordinate cried out in pain as the whip struck his shoulder.

Seeing she had hit the wrong person, Violeta said, “Sorry, but you can blame your mistress for using you as a shield. I won’t cover your medical expenses.”

Nyla shouted, “Do you know who I am? If you dare hit me, none of you will leave the Yurtlandia Grasslands!”

Hearing this, Violeta chuckled.

She swung the whip again, and Nyla quickly ran to avoid it.

The whip’s tip caught Nyla’s ponytail, yanking out a few strands of hair. Her hair became disheveled as she tumbled into a nearby haystack, looking utterly humiliated.

Nyla clutched her head and glared at Sawyer, gritting her teeth. “Sawyer! You must want to lose your job, standing by while this woman attacks me!”

No one came to Nyla’s aid, they all watched coldly.

Sawyer responded, “Nyla, this was your bet with Ms. White. You lost and should accept the consequences. Running away only brings shame to your family.”

Nyla snarled, “This isn’t over. Your inn is finished!”

Violeta retracted the whip. “Running won’t help. I’m going to give you this lash, and no one can stop it.”

Nyla quickly bolted towards the stable doors, her subordinates following.

Violeta swung the whip again…

Snap!

It missed her once more.

How tedious. Nyla really couldn’t handle losing.

Just then, one of the inn’s staff hurried over to Sawyer. “Mr. Qualls, the trade association is here!”

Hiding behind a table, Nyla’s face lit up with glee.

She stood and pointed at Sawyer, Violeta, and the others. “You’re all finished! It must be my uncle! Sawyer, I told you, your inn is done for, and your kids won’t have a future!”

Nyla’s vindictiveness was extreme, Anyone who crossed her faced retribution.

Sawyer’s heart tightened. Even though Nyla was in the wrong, she could twist the truth, and the trade association might target the inn.

“The trade association?”

Violeta turned to Niall, who nodded in confirmation.

Violeta instantly understood that the trade association people were likely called by Niall.

Nyla quickly tidied her hair and ran out.

Sawyer was worried. “This isn’t good. Nyla is a master of twisting the truth. She’s going to make a complaint first.”

Niall calmly said, “No problem. Let’s go out and see what she’s capable of.”

Nyla dashed out ahead to complain, but when she reached the front hall, her smile froze on her face.

There, sitting on the sofa, was the young man she had whipped earlier, getting his wound treated.

The trade association representative, dressed in a work uniform, was sitting next to him), fawning and smiling, trying to engage him in conversation.

The young man, however, ignored him completely.

“Dad

Nyla was shocked to see that the trade association representative wasn’t her uncle as she had expected, but her father!

Dylan turned at the sound of Nyla’s voice, his expression darkening immediately.

“Nyla, is this your doing?”

Nyla was most afraid of her father, Dylan.

Why was he here in person?

Why wasn’t Uncle?

Her hands clenched under her sleeves, and she didn’t dare speak.

Chapter 123

Niall’s expression was indifferent. He pointed ahead at Nyla instead of answering the question.

“Is that your daughter?

“You should already know who she injured today. I can’t help you solve this…”

Your Grace?

Everyone was stunned when they heard Niall’s words.

Sawyer looked at Niall in astonishment. What was going on?

Dylan’s expression stiffened. He had rushed over as soon as he got the call, already prepared for the worst.

“I failed to properly teach my daughter, which has led to this disaster today. There’s no objection to whatever Your Grace decides to do with her.”

Nyla froze. She turned around and tugged Dylan’s arm. “Dad, they bullied me! This woman even wanted to whip me!”

“Nonsense.”

Dylan shook off Nyla’s hand.

“If you didn’t do anything wrong, why would she whip you for no reason? Do you even know who you injured today? How dare you distort the truth in front of me? Nyla, you’re such a spoiled brat! You must be punished today.”

Nyla trembled.

Her father rarely used the term “Your Grace” to address anyone.

In her memory, there were only a few people he would call that…

She wondered if they were the foreign oil merchant who helped him take office a few years ago.

Realizing this, Nyla looked up at Niall and she was shocked. He was that foreign oil merchant!

Nyla guessed correctly.

Niall was indeed the foreign oil merchant who had helped Dylan take office back then. Without Niall, Dylan would never have become the vice president of the Yurtlandia Chamber of Commerce.

Without Niall’s support, Dylan wouldn’t have had a comfortable life.

She wondered if anyone could just take that position so easily.

Niall had helped Dylan a lot!

Based on the annual oil contracts Niall signed with the Chamber of Commerce, even without Dylan, countless people would be willing to serve him.

She had whipped the son of a high-ranking government official.

No one could settle this mess, including Niall.

As Dylan thought about it, the angrier he got. He strode forward and slapped Nyla.

Slap!

Nyla was stunned.

She stood there holding her face and her eyes welled up with tears immediately.

No one had ever humiliated her like this in public before.

Dylan knew that instead of being punished later, he had to show that he was addressing the problem seriously.

He looked at the whip in Violeta’s hand and asked, “Miss, please tell me what else had she done?”

Violeta replied, “She made a bet with me. If I broke her record, she would let me whip her, but now she wants to back out.”

“That’s unacceptable!”

Dylan stepped forward. “Give me the whip, I’ll do it.”

Violeta hesitated for a moment and looked at Nyla. Although she wanted to whip her, it was better to let the elder handle it.

After pondering momentarily, she handed the whip to Dylan.

Dylan would use all his force to whip Nyla since he was determined to handle the matter properly.

He had to discipline Nyla well in front of Hayden and Niall.

Nyla panicked just seeing Dylan holding the whip.

“Dad…

Whip!

Before Nyla could say anything, Dylan whipped her on her forearm and shoulder.

“Ahh!”

Nyla screamed and fell to the ground. She was trembling in pain.

Dylan intended to whip her again, but Violeta stopped him.

“We had only bet on one whip. It’s done for now. It doesn’t have anything to do with me if you continued whipping her.”

Dylan looked at Nyla on the ground and said. This rebellious girl has been spoiled by us. To prevent her from causing trouble in the future, she must be taught a lesson this time. The first whip is for you, and the second is for the one she had hurt.

With that, Dylan whipped Nyla again.

Nyla fainted from the pain without crying out. Dylan had whipped her hard.

Then, the servants took Nyla away.

Dylan stayed and planned to host a banquet to entertain Niall and the others.

He always thought Niall was here with his friends, only to find out at dinner that Violeta was Niall’s younger sister.

Thinking about it, Dylan gifted Violeta and Hayden a pair of opal pendants as a token of apology for today’s incident.

Chapter 124

The opal was one of the finest pieces that they had seen. It appears slightly yellowish under the light.

Violeta intended to politely decline them, but Niall stopped her.

“Vio, accept it.”

After all, with the amount of money he brings to the Yurtlandia Chamber of Commerce each year through his contracts, Dylan could buy as much opal as he wants.

Therefore, Niall felt that it was appropriate for Dylan to give Violeta the opal pendant.

Since Dylan’s daughter had caused such a mess today, he had to show some sincerity even though Hayden was lenient with them.

Upon hearing this, Violeta politely accepted.

Violeta took both of the pendants.

After dinner, Violeta handed one of them to Hayden.

Hayden glanced at the opal pendant in his palm. “Why are you giving this to me?”

Violeta replied, “Didn’t you hear him? This is an apology gift for both of us. So, how can I keep both? Here, take one.

Hayden paused and reached out to take it.

Holding the pendant up to the moonlight, he could see the structure of the stone within.

“Does your hand still hurt?”

“It’s fine. Do you want to take a look at it?”

“Huh?”

Violeta was surprised.

Hayden rolled up his sleeve to show her the wound.

The long whip mark looked quite painful.

Violeta felt quite guilty since Hayden had taken the blow for her.

Hayden let down his sleeve. “Are you feeling guilty?”

“Of course, I don’t like being indebted to others. Luckily I got my revenge for you, Nyla’s injuries are definitely worse than yours. Actually, you didn’t need to take the hit for me, I … can be the one in pain.”

Violeta had suffered much worse injuries when she worked as a stunt double.

Violeta was suddenly at a loss for words.

Hayden looked at her and said. “You will have a scar.

Given the distance between Nyla and Violeta at the time, the whip would likely have hit her shoulder and neck, where the skin is thin. It would hurt much more than the wound on Hayden’s arm.

In her previous life as a stunt double, Violeta had suffered many injuries, and many of them had left scars because she didn’t treat them properly.

She wouldn’t mind having some scars, after all, practicing martial arts always comes with injuries. Besides that, the film set is chaotic and dangerous, making injuries inevitable.

She was a strong woman. She would rather endure her pain than ask anyone for help.

So, Violeta sighed and said, ‘Actually, having a scar doesn’t bother me, but I can’t accept it when people around me get hurt because of me.”

“I’ll care if you get hurt.”

“What?”

“I’ll care if you get hurt,” he repeated.

Violeta kept quiet.

“Do you think no one cares? In fact, a lot of people care for you. Your parents, your brother… and me.” Hayden shifted his gaze to the white figure in the stable.

“If no one in the world cares, I would still care,” he added.

Violeta’s eyelashes fluttered and her heart skipped a beat.

At that moment, the profile of the person in front of her was etched deeply in her heart, and she would remember his words for decades to come.

They stayed at the inn for another day.

After breaking Nyla’s record, Violeta became the new record holder of the inn’s horseback riding challenge.

Her name and time were in the Hall of Fame.

Julian was always curious about how Violeta had tamed Princess.

Before they set off for the next stop, Violeta went to the stable to feed the horse.

Julian took the opportunity to ask Violeta, “How exactly did you tame Princess? It’s the first time she’s been so obedient.”

Violeta patted Princess’s coat. “It’s simple. I told her that if she didn’t obey, I’d kill her and eat her up.”

“What? Hahaha. I don’t believe it.”

Julian laughed out loud…

Violeta said, “I’m serious. It’s up to you to believe me or not,”

Violeta did have a special technique for taming Princess.

But this method wasn’t something she would share with anyone, it had to do with her master. Using this method, Violeta became famous for taming horses during her previous life on film sets.

Julian was disappointed since Violeta didn’t reveal anything to him, but he didn’t push her, understanding that not everyone has their little secrets.

In the afternoon, Sawyer arranged two cars to take them to the next stop.

As they left. Violeta was eager to see what interesting things awaited them at the next stop.

They arrived at a new inn before dark.

Went After a long journey, everyone was exhausted.

The next morning. Violeta woke up to the sound of an eagle’s cry.

Coming out of her room, she heard many people downstairs selecting eagles.

After washing up, she went downstairs and saw, En saw Liam and a few others gathered around the bird cages.

Chapter 125

“What are you guys doing?”

Zoren turned around and smiled at Violeta. “Vio, you’re up! Come over and take a look, we’ve got a new batch of young eagles.”

“Eagles?”

Violeta walked over and saw numerous young eagles in the bird cages.

“Where did these come from?”

Jasper replied. “They’re imported legally, sold with proper documentation, for falconry training.”

Violeta suddenly thought of Hayden’s gyrfalcon. “Where’s Hayden’s eagle?”

Zoren said, “It’s in the backyard. Zeus looks splendid, and we got him a new hood.”

Eagles are hooded to cover their eyes, keeping them calm and reducing their aggression. When training, eagles will pounce on any live prey they see, so it’s essential to use a hood or blinders.

Liam said. “We arrived just in time. Luckily, we made it. Vio, do you want to pick one?”

“We’re lucky to have caught this new batch of young eagles, or else, they’ll be gone tomorrow. It’s the best time to choose one now. Otherwise, you’ll get to choose the leftovers.”

At that moment, Niall and Hayden came in from the backyard. One of the staff brought a large cage, inside stood a majestic eagle with a mix of pure white and black feathers.

This must be Zeus.

Falconry is a hobby for the wealthy, and Violeta had never tried it before.

Niall approached her. “Vio, pick one.”

Violeta pointed to a brown eagle in the cage. “Is this a golden eagle?

“Yes,”

“Then I’ll take this one.”

She liked the golden eagle the moment she laid her eyes on it.

Its feathers were somewhat ragged, and its head was partially bald, indicating it had fought with other birds and wasn’t one to back down!

Jasper laughed. “It looks fierce.”

Liam added, “Yeah, it’s in a separate cage, while the others are kept together.”

Zoren said, “It was rewarding to tame a fierce eagle. Do you remember how fierce Zeus used to be?”

Violeta asked, “What do you mean by taming the eagle?”

Hayden looked at the golden eagle in the cage. “This one is good.”

“Eagles recognize their master, but they need to be tamed first to make them submit to you.”

Violeta asked, “How long did it take for you to tame yours?”

Hayden replied, “Six days.”

Liam added, “Hayden didn’t eat or sleep for six days and nights while taming Zeus.”

Violeta was surprised.

It wasn’t just a trial for the eagle, but for the person too.

Finished Niall frowned. “Vio, maybe you should pick another one. This one is fierce, I’m worried that you won’t be able to handle it.”

If the taming failed, the eagle wouldn’t recognize its master and wouldn’t obey their commands.

Violeta was interested in taking on the challenge.

“I’ll take this one.”

Niall was concerned but kept quiet after seeing her determination.

After selecting the eagle, they paid on the spot.

Violeta carried the cage upstairs. The golden eagle inside narrowed its eyes and didn’t move.

Violeta fed it some meat but it ignored her. It had even lifted its tail to defecate.

“Nice, I like your character.”

Violeta was even more determined to tame it.

She decided to name it Hera.

The next day, many falconers gathered on the grassland to begin the taming process.

The eagles stood on hemp ropes with their feet tied to cages. They would stare at their tamers to outlast the other.

“The time of the taming process is related to the eagle’s endurance. The shortest record was thirty-seven minutes and the longest record was seven days, one of the staff said.

After tying Hera to the hemp rope, Violeta brought a stool and sat in front of it, ready to tame it for a week.

Jasper, Liam, and Zoren did the same.

As more people gathered to tame the eagles, a girl in a Yurtlandia robe appeared next to Violeta. She tied her eagle to the rope and started her taming process.

Violeta noticed her out of the corner of her eye but kept her focus on Hera.

One day had passed and Violeta wasn’t too tired since she had rested well the day before. Hera showed no signs of fatigue either.

The girl beside her was also persevering.

By the second night, some falconers began to give up.

Niall and Hayden watched Violeta from the side of the field. Niall sighed, “I wonder if Vio can successfully tame the eagle.”

Hayden looked at the girl sitting next to Violeta. He noticed her clothing was made using expensive silk, indicating her significant status.

Two days and nights had passed.

Hera remained strong, while the number of people in the field had dwindled, though most continued to persevere.

Chapter 126

Niall and Hayden spent their days at the inn drinking tea, feeding the eagles, and making them fly.

Zeus’s calls could be heard in the sky above the training grounds every day.

On the third day, a group of people arrived and hurriedly approached the girl beside Violeta anxiously.

“Ms. Reid, We finally found you! Mr. Reid had prohibited? Mr. Reid had prohibited you from taming eagles, why did you sneak off to do it? Please go home with us!”

The girl exclaimed, “Go away!”

“Ms. Reid, please come with us…

“I’ve held out for so long. If you dare to stop me, I’ll deal with each of you when I return!”

All of them remained silent at her threats.

They stood in a row beside her like a wall.

At first, they stood neatly in a line, but later they couldn’t hold out and went to fetch stools to sit on. They had even brought food that smelled nice.

Soon, several falconers in the area were distracted by them and declared that they failed to tame their eagles.

The girl was on the verge of breaking down, but she struggled to maintain her focus.

She shouted, “Get lost!”

Startled, they could only bring their food to eat in another area.

After they left, the girl touched her stomach and muttered softly, “Damn, now I’m really hungry.”

Hearing this, Violeta reached into her pocket and offered the girl a peppermint candy.

“Candy?”

The girl hesitated for a moment. She reached out to Violeta while keeping her eyes on the eagle.

“What flavour is it? I hate mango.”

“Peppermint.”

“Yeah, I’ll take it.”

She unwrapped the candy and popped it into her mouth. The mint refreshed her mind, making her feel less tired.

After eating the candy, the girl introduced herself, “I’m Sophia.”

“Violeta.”

After exchanging names, Sophia seemed to become more talkative.

“Ah, it’s great to finally have someone to talk to. I was about to die of boredom. It was worth it to ride a horse all the way here.”

Violeta leaned back in her chair while keeping her eyes on Hera. She wanted to conserve energy by talking less. Sophia stopped talking after Violeta didn’t respond to her.

Time passed quickly, and two more days went by.

Only a dozen of falconers were still holding on.

Violeta and Sophia persevered by sucking on peppermint candies.

Violeta had the experience of not sleeping for several days. As her body reached its limit, she began to see snowflakes.

An old man with white hair appeared before her eyes.

In her previous life, when Violeta was oppressed by Zelena in the entertainment industry, she was forced to take minor roles and extras. She became a stunt double when she was driven to desperation.

Violeta met a senior stunt double on set who introduced her to training martial arts on a mountain.

At that time, a martial arts master was taking disciples, and Violeta went to learn from him.

Initially, he didn’t accept Violeta because she was already too old to start learning martial arts. But Violeta’s determination moved him.

During the winter, she stubbornly stayed outside in the chicken coop in exchange for a chance to learn martial arts.

Violeta was very pessimistic then. She couldn’t get any roles on set and was hungry. Her relationship with her parents had hit rock bottom.

If she couldn’t become a stunt double, she even considered staying in the mountains forever.

With her do-or-die attitude, she almost froze to death in the heavy snow before the martial arts master appeared before her.

After that, Violeta stayed on the mountain and learned martial arts from the Master.

However, since Violeta had missed the best age to learn martial arts, she couldn’t master it fully. The master could only teach her some tricks to patch her skills.

She managed to become competent enough to not embarrass the Master when she left the mountains.

Her horse-taming skills weren’t limited to horses. They worked on most animals but only for a short time. This was one of the tricks the Master had taught her.

Although her martial arts skills weren’t perfect, it was enough for her to be a stunt double. Moreover, Violeta had many little tricks.

During her years as a stunt double, Violeta gained a lot of experience.

She had handled all kinds of weapons and learned many moves with the price of being injured.

In her previous life, Violeta didn’t have anyone to help her except for the Master.

He changed the course of her life.

Chapter 127

As Violeta’s memories ended, the sun set once more.

Some people gave up, while others succeeded and cheered joyfully.

Those who failed passed out on the grassland, and were carried away by the inn’s staff.

The staff’s casual remarks reached Violeta and Sophia.

“I don’t understand why they are wearing themselves out trying to tame an eagle.”

Violeta’s bloodshot eyes lowered slightly.

“Hey, Violeta, can you hold on?”

“Yeah.”

Sophia spoke softly as she propped her eyelids open with her fingers, “Then I can too. I must succeed in taming an eagle. Why are you so determined? Do you also want to become a great falconer?”

Violeta’s gaze darkened.

She had no plans of becoming a falconer, she just didn’t want to give up due to a mere eagle.

Six days had passed.

Niall was getting more worried about Violeta. He was pacing around the training area.

Sophia’s men were also pacing anxiously.

Jasper and the others had succeeded on the fourth and fifth day.

Only three people remained on the grassland. Violeta, Sophia, and a young man.

Zoren had succeeded on the fourth day. After his success, he collapsed at the inn and slept for an entire day before waking up and gobbling up everything available.

He walked leisurely. “Niall, is Violeta still holding on?”

“The girl next to her, who looks about her age, is also holding on. It’s impressive.”

Staying awake for several days and nights wasn’t easy.

Zoren and the other men barely made it through. It was even more remarkable for a girl to do that.

Zoren admired Violeta’s perseverance.

Finally, on the seventh day, a sharp cry pierced the quiet evening. The eagle in front of Sophia collapsed.

Sophia immediately jumped up from her chair with joy.

We Made It!

Screech!!!

Hera couldn’t hold on any longer and finally collapsed.

Violeta immediately jolted up from her chair, but before she could celebrate, her vision went dark.

She stood up too quickly!

“Ah, I did it!”

“We did it!”

Sophia joyfully hugged Violeta as her men rushed over to her.

“Ms. Reid, you’re awesome! You did it!”

Sophia laughed heartily, then collapsed and fell into a deep sleep.

Niall and the others quickly ran over to Violeta.

Violeta turned to Niall happily, “I did it!”

Hera belonged to Violeta now.

Niall was happy and worried for Violeta at the same time. “Vio, you’ve been up for so many days. Go get some sleep.”

“Sure.”

Violeta returned to her room to sleep.

Hayden put the unconscious Hera in a cage and brought her back to the inn.

Violeta woke up after having enough sleep.

A new record was set for taming eagles at the inn.

Hera was successfully tamed by Violeta in seven days, three hours, and six minutes.

Trailing just behind her was the young man’s eagle. His record was seven days, three hours, five minutes, and forty seconds, narrowly beating Violeta by a few seconds.

Sophia’s time was seven days, three hours, and one minute.

The three of them succeeded in taming their eagles almost simultaneously, indicating this might be the limit for the eagles.

Eagles, being birds of prey, can hold out for seven days, Humans who could endure such a long time were truly impressive, After waking up, Sophia was delighted with her eagle and named it Chris.

Violeta didn’t even break the record. During the taming of her pet, it was hard to accurately range the passage of time. She was surprised to learn she had lasted seven days.

However, breaking records wasn’t important. What mattered was that Hera was now her eagle!

A total of 15 people succeeded in taming their eagles. Many saw taming eagles as a form of spiritual practice.

Once the taming was successful, the training began.

Training an eagle isn’t something that can be achieved in a day. It requires a lot of effort over time, so Violeta decides to take Hera with her all the time. She had even planned to bring her back to Quinston.

During dinner with Sophia and the others, Violeta learned that Sophia was from a prominent family, which explained her luxurious attire.

“My dream is to become a great falconer and represent my family in competitions. But my father thinks that I can’t endure the hardships of taming an eagle. He was worried about me and forbade me from doing it, so I sneaked out.”

Sophia was about the same age as Violeta. After spending seven days taming eagles together, they had become friends.

Violeta said, “I’m traveling with my brother and friends. This is our second stop. We’ll be moving to our next destination in a few days.”

Sophia eagerly suggested, “Why don’t you come with me to Willowbrook? My father will welcome you guys.”

Chapter 128

“I belong to a lineage of expert falconers,” Sophia declared with pride.

This revelation left Violeta confused, but Hayden took a shot in the dark, “So, are you related to the Reid family?”

Caught off guard, Sophia admitted, “Indeed, I am!”

“That makes sense.”

The Reid family is renowned for producing some of the finest falconers in the nation.

For Hayden, getting involved with eagles meant he needed to contact their family.

Over tea, he calmly observed, “You must be Charles’s sister, then.”

Sophia, clearly surprised, rose from her seat. “Are you acquainted with my brother?”

“I caught a glimpse of him at an international falconry exhibition.”

Sophia beamed with pride, “Wow! I didn’t know Charles participated in an exhibition abroad! He is truly my hero!”

Following this conversation, Sophia turned to Violeta with an eager proposal, “Violeta, if you accompany me, you’ll get the chance to partake in our family’s yearly Falconry Festival! It’s an event filled with skilled falconers and even a rabbit-catching contest. Why not come along?”

Though the idea was enticing, only proficiently trained falcons were eligible for such competitions. Young fledglings like Hera, still mastering basic commands, were not ready to compete and could only watch from the sidelines.

Nevertheless, witnessing Zeus in action captivated Violeta, who expressed her keenness.

“Niall, what do you think? Shall we?”

Niall saw no reason to object since the outing was meant for their collective enjoyment.

“Of course, since we’re exploring, we might as well partake,” Liam suggested.

“I’m all for it,” Zoren concurred.

“Add me to the list,” Jasper voiced.

Grinning, Violeta made the decision final, “Great, it’s decided. We’ll head out the day after tomorrow!”

They spent the next day recuperating at the inn.

There, Violeta achieved a new milestone for the longest duration spent training a hawk, garnering admiration from many onlookers at the station.

Impressed murmurs circulated among the crowd as she nurtured the hawk by the window.

“She looks no older than twenty, the same age as my daughter, yet her resilience is astounding!”

“Observe the golden eagle in the cage, albeit with some feathers missing. It has survived for seven days. That eagle is nothing short of remarkable.”

“The significance lies not in the feathers but in its battles.”

Chiming in, the innkeeper shared, “When the golden eagle was first brought here, it was blindfolded. I was baffled until its release, when it showed fierce aggression, nearly injuring me. It struggled vehemently in the cage, shedding feathers from its head. The girl’s ability to calm it is indeed commendable. Her resolve goes beyond mere determination.”

“With an eagle this formidable, it’s conceivable hahaha.”

It could catch every rabbit in the grassland in the future, The room laughed as Violeta used a stick to feed the eagle meat.

Initially, Hera wouldn’t accept any food from Violeta. Yet, after being tamed successfully, the eagle warmed up to her.

Post-taming, Hera indulged in a substantial meal.

Being a young eagle, it would take Hera about four to five years to grow into an adept and autonomous hunter.

Eagles stand among the avian species with the most extended lifespans, living up to seventy years. Unless unforeseen events occur, Hera might accompany Violeta for her entire life.

Before they set off in the afternoon, the innkeeper took a group photograph with a camera.

Violeta planned to pose with the birdcage for the photograph. Still, unexpectedly, Hera perched on her shoulder right when the photo was taken.

That moment was immortalized.

Following the photo development, the innkeeper displayed it on the wall in the inn’s lobby and handed them a copy as a souvenir.

The Reid family’s vehicle was ready to transport them to Willowbrook.

In the car, Violeta meticulously examined the photograph, noting numerous individuals, including her group and Sophia, along with the boy who secured the second spot in the eagle-taming contest, positioned prominently towards the front centre.

His bird, a magnificent goshawk, captured her attention.

After the contest, he and his eagle were mainly seen upstairs or in the backyard, rarely mingling with others.

He and Violeta never conversed, and their interactions could have been more varied. She only knew his name was Aaron, thanks to the innkeeper.

Aaron was both attractive and aloof.

This photograph was the only proof of their brief acquaintance-a keepsake.

Violeta tucked the photo into her book and peered out at the vast grasslands and the clear blue sky, filled with anticipation for the Falconry Festival.

Elsewhere, in Verdancia, Violeta and her companions reveled in their, grassland adventure.

Whilst, Irene and Anton found themselves amidst a jewellery auction in Verdancia.

The evening’s auction was bustling; entry required proof of assets of at least seven hundred fifty thousand dollars, and sitting was allocated based on asset verification, with front rows reserved for those of higher wealth and status.

The foremost three rows were chiefly filled with celebrities from Verdancia and wealthy individuals from abroad, each boasting assets over 150 million dollars.

Chapter 129

Irene and Anton took their places at the forefront of the auction round table, flanked by a translator and the auctioneer.

Irene, adorned in an elegantly altered black gown featuring discreet designs complemented by striking emerald green jewellery, sparkled magnificently.

Anton, lounging in his chair and dressed in attire that harmonized with Irene’s, stood out alongside her as the only individual of Asian descent in the front row, their remarkable presence undisputed.

Occupying the central seats of the round table area were the Blakes: Mr. Blake, Mrs. Blake, and Zelena. Since their arrival, Zelena had busied herself with taking selfies.

She planned to showcase these photos at school after the auction’s end, seizing this unique chance. Soon after, a courteous staff member wearing a badge approached and communicated in Verdanise, “I apologize, madam, but we do not permit photography here. Notices around the area enforce this policy.” But unfortunately, the Blake family, unfamiliar with Verdanise, could not comprehend the warning.

While interpreters were on hand at the auction, only individuals possessing assets surpassing 45 million dollars were eligible for this service. Consequently, others could only offer awkward smiles.

The staff member gestured towards the bilingual signage that clearly prohibited photography.

A sheepish Zelena then packed away her phone, albeit satisfied with the shots she had managed to capture beforehand.

The auction began without further delay.

A distinguished middle-aged woman with her hair in elegant coils took centre stage amongst the round table as auction staff showcased each item in succession.

This collection boasted an array of global rarities, with porcelain and jade jewelry taking the spotlight among the diverse selections, particularly emphasizing the jade offerings.

Irene possessed a profound admiration for jade. Nearly all the pieces in her jewelry collection were crafted from this precious stone, varying in value from millions to tens of millions and even hundreds of millions of dollars.

These jewelry pieces held not only considerable value for collection but also the potential for future appreciation.

The jade series finally took the spotlight as the auction items were presented individually.

In the back row, Mr. Blake whispered to his wife, “If the price is right, this journey will have been worthwhile.”

Turning to Zelena, Mrs. Blake conveyed, “Lena, let us know if anything catches your eye later, and it’ll be yours.”

Gratefully, Zelena acknowledged with a “Thank you, Mom and Dad.”

Simultaneously, in the front row, Irene’s thoughts drifted to purchasing a souvenir for Violeta.

Thinking of her daughter elicited a deep yearning, and she voiced, “Darling, with Vio and the others away, I miss our little girl terribly. Should we come across an item fitting for Vio, let’s secure it for her.”

Anton concurred, “Definitely, we’ll contact her once we’re back at the hotel.”

Jade is known for its various hues, with the most sought-after imperial green. Irene possessed several pieces of green jewellery, but green attire could make a young girl look older and more substantial, making it a less desirable choice for the youthful Violeta.

Yet, shades of purple are particularly fitting for young women. Purple jade, or amethyst, boasts an exceptionally appealing.

When the auctioneer unveiled a violet bangle, it immediately caught Irene’s attention.

“This is ideal. It’s just right for my Vio,” she remarked.

Anton was equally captivated and gestured for the auctioneer to go ahead.

Following the brief introduction, the bidding was set to begin.

Zelena, positioned towards the back, also admired the violet bangle!

It was breathtaking!

Wearing it to school, she would undoubtedly become the centre of envy; even Hattie would be jealous!

Zelena quickly turned to Mrs. Blake and exclaimed, “Mom, I need this bangle. It’s gorgeous.”

Mrs. Blake glanced at the bangle on the table and agreed, stating, “Truly, let’s wait and see the final bid.”

After presenting the bangle on the sophisticated circular table, the auctioneer introduced it and declared the opening bid of 1.2 million dollars.

Hearing the starting price, Mrs. Blake and Mr. Blake shared a look of agreement, knowing it was within their spending range.

Yet, before they could bid, a confident bidder in the front row swiftly raised their paddle, proposing 1.8 million dollars.

This was a substantial jump of six hundred thousand dollars!

1.8 million dollars could have easily purchased a house in Quinston, but now it appeared to buy just a bangle.

It was akin to donning a mini-mansion on one’s wrist.

Although the Blake family had the means, they sensed the purchase might be lavish.

Such a pricey bangle would serve more as a display piece at home and add to their collection.

Driven by resolve, Zelena bit/her lip and decided to bid, “1.95 million dollars.”

Zelena was unable to hide her excitement as she observed the auction.

The auctioneer from the White family, positioned at the front, noticed a resolute bidder in the back row raising their paddle.

“2.25 million dollars” was the offer.

It is a recognized fact that rarity contributes to an item’s value, making each bangle uniquely invaluable.

Moved by emotion, Zelena softly squeezed Mrs. Blake’s hand. Feeling her daughter’s steadfast support, Mrs. Blake once again lifted her paddle.

“2.4 million dollars,” she bid.

The expectation for multiple bidders to show interest in such a bangle was high and it would have been a surprise if that were not the case.

Several other bidders entered the fray shortly, escalating the price well beyond the initial 2.4 million dollars and over the 3 million dollar threshold.

Chapter 130

Holding a small hammer, the auctioneer expertly gestured for bids while speaking fluently in English, showcasing a high level of professionalism.

Anton sneaked a peek at the bidder beside him.

Quickly jotting down a figure in their notebook, the bidder confidently raised their paddle, declaring, “4.5 million dollars.”

A bid of 4.5 million dollars!

Mr. and Mrs. Blake felt a moment of unease. Attempting to discern who had placed the bid proved difficult, as they could only glimpse a few heads before them without a clear view of the bidder.

Zelena felt her parents’ uncertainty and unwillingness to buy the bangle for her.

She reminisced about her previous life when Mr. and Mrs. Blake had lavished millions on jewelry for Violeta, making this 4.5 million dollar bid seem insignificant by comparison.

A pull at her heartstrings prompted Zelena to intervene, “Dad, Mom, it’s okay. While the bangle is indeed beautiful, it’s overly expensive. We shouldn’t go for it. I’ve always embraced simplicity and never adorned myself in costly jewelry; it might not even look good on me. Let’s skip this one.”

Zelena was firm in her stan Utilising emotional appeal, she reminded her parents of her struggles before rejoining the Blake family. Despite now being recognized as the esteemed eldest daughter of the Blake family, they wavered on purchasing the jewelry for her.

Mrs. Blake was struck by guilt, thinking of Zelena, the daughter she had carried for ten months.

“Lena, please don’t say such things. It would break my heart. This bangle is well within our means, and I assure you, it will be yours.”

She then nudged Mr. Blake, signaling him to bid higher and secure the bangle for Zelena.

Mr. Blake lifted his paddle and offered, “4.8 million dollars.”

This gesture filled Zelena with a fleeting sense of happiness.

“Thank you, Mom.”

The White family, although not the wealthiest, had substantial financial resources.

In the meantime, Anton and Irene remained quiet in the front row. The auctioneer, standing close by, recalculated and then increased the bid.

“5.25 million dollars.”

Mr. Blake countered with, “5.55 million dollars.”

“6 million dollars.”

The bidding surpassed 6 million dollars, significantly higher than the bangle’s market value.

Though the hue of the violet was unique, it couldn’t compare to the coveted Imperial Green. For over 6 million dollars, acquiring Imperial Green would be more justifiable.

The auctioneer was about to advise against further escalation, but Anton’s determined gaze immediately stopped him, showing his intent on winning the bangle.

While the White family might not be the wealthiest, funding was not an issue for them.

Does one need to ponder the price when purchasing a bangle for their daughter?

The auctioneer got the message.

“6.75 million dollars.”

Now, it was a head-to-head between the auctioneer and Mr. Blake.

Zelena’s desire for the bangle only intensified as the bidding climbed; the higher price tag added to its allure.

Yet, undeterred by the notion of getting value for money, the White family could proceed without concern.

Blake’s family, however, had to exercise more caution. They were not so lavish as to ignore their financial limits.

After a short consultation, Mr. and Mrs. Blake agreed to bid again.

Failing to win this round would mean giving up, as stretching their budget too far for a piece of jewelry was impractical. Over 6 million dollars could be allocated towards numerous other ventures, making this purchase seem unwise.

Moreover, it was still being determined if the item’s value would be appreciated beyond 6 million dollars.

“6.9 million dollars.”

The auctioneer responded, “7.2 million dollars.”

Upon hearing the front row’s bid, Mr. Blake reluctantly backed out of the auction.

“Lena, this bangle isn’t worth the price. Your father will find you something else later. Let’s move on,” Zelena stated, though with a hint of regret.

Hiding her disappointment, she smiled and remarked, “Actually, after looking at it for a longer time, I don’t find the bangle appealing anymore.”

Everyone had eagerly expected the violet bangle to sell for 7.2 million dollars. Yet, just as the auctioneer was about to finalize the sale, Anton leaned in to share a quiet word with him.

Caught off guard, the auctioneer announced, “Sorry, please hold on a moment.”

“Mr. White has pointed out that the number is deemed unlucky. He proposes rounding it up to 7.5 million. And considering we’ve already reached such a high figure, why not elevate it to 7.8 million dollars?”

The bid of 7.8 million dollars was Anton and Irene’s unique way to demonstrate their affection for their daughter.

The crowd was utterly amazed.

“He’s increasing the amount himself? Remarkable. There’s no need for a bidding war if one can set the price,” the attendees whispered.

For the auctioneer, who was experiencing such a scenario for the first time, this voluntary hike in the price was astonishing.

This act underscored the belief that the business community in Hoiten is notably superstitious, a belief that Anton exemplified perfectly!

Sitting in the back row, Zelena found the offer of 7.8 million dollars staggering.

How could someone be so highly wealthy? She wished her parents could afford such extravagance.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, 117, 118, 119, 120]]

Chapter 111

Finished Upon hearing Nolan’s recount of Violeta’s bold statement, Wade paused momentarily before laughing heartily. “This girl is truly interesting and straightforward. It’s refreshing to see such spirit in young people!”

Used to the constant superficiality and empty praises, Wade seldom came across genuine honesty and authenticity.

So, he found Violeta’s honesty refreshing, and it genuinely delighted him.

His laughter subsided into a smile of anticipation.

“Such confidence from her, I’m eager to see if she can really win.”

“I believe so.”

“Oh? Have you seen her play before?” Wade asked, intrigued.

Nolan shook his head. “I haven’t seen her play chess specifically, but Violeta carries an aura of confidence that seems to assure victory.”

As they conversed, Violeta continued to command attention, much like she had during a previous tennis league, where her vibrant presence and every swing of the racket captivated onlookers.

Zelena also made it to the second round.

Violeta showed no signs of the expected diarrhea, making Zelena suspect that Benson accidentally drank the tea laced with laxatives she had intended for Violeta.

Disappointed that Violeta escaped unscathed, Zelena was notably upset. Zelena was taken aback to discover that Violeta knew how to play chess. She had always believed that Violeta could not play. When had she learned? Zelena had invested a lot of effort into mastering chess, watching numerous tutorials, and practicing diligently, all to surpass Violeta.

Yet, now it seemed Violeta could play as well.

This revelation was hard for Zelena to accept.

Could Violeta have been secretly sharpening her chess skills all along?

Annoyed, Zelena tightened her grip. She acknowledged that Violeta was always one to keep tricks up her sleeve, and she resolved to never take her lightly again.

The second round commenced with Violeta at board number 2 and Zelena at number 7.

As winners of the previous round, the competitors here were likely more skilled.

It was difficult to gauge Violeta’s experience in chess just by looking at her age. She placed her pieces. confidently as if she had already mapped out the entire game in her head

“Nolan, look at that,” Wade suggested, Nolan peered over to view the tablet.

Wade observed, “Her moves are quick and decisive, suggesting she’s quite experienced.”

Nolan agreed with a nod. “Certainly appears that way.”

Intrigued, Wade continued to monitor her game with the tablet.

Violeta played with a bold, aggressive style that cornered her opponents, forcing them into checkmate.

She advanced effortlessly to the next stage.

“I concede, your youth belies your mastery of chess,” Violeta’s opponent acknowledged.

Violeta collected the chess pieces. “It’s merely good fortune, nothing else.”

Laughing, her opponent disagreed, “Luck has little to do with it; that was skilled play.”

After rising from her seat at table 2, Violeta’s eyes met Zelena’s, who was leaving her table at number 7.

A hostile glare emanated from Zelena, but Violeta responded with a serene gaze before settling down on a nearby sofa to rest.

In their previous encounter, Zelena had been the frontrunner of the competition, and without Violeta’s presence, she might have clinched the title again.

Aware of this history, Violeta anticipated that their paths would inevitably converge in the final round.

Her curiosity about Zelena’s true capabilities grew as the tournament progressed.

As the rounds progressed, fewer participants advanced. Violeta continued to win match after match, as did Zelena. Eventually, both of them made it to the final round where they would face each other.

Zelena reaching the finals surprised Nolan, but Wade recognized her, recalling a past interaction at Toland University.

“Nolan, have we met this player before during our visit to Toland University? Is she also a student there?” Wade inquired.

“Yes, Mr. Howell, she’s actually in the same performing arts class as me and Violeta. You had lunch together once.” Nolan reminded him.

Upon hearing Nolan’s comment, Wade suddenly remembered.

“Oh, right. Now that you mention it, she’s good friends with Hattie, isn’t she?”

“Yes.”

Wade appeared somewhat surprised, with a hint of satisfaction in his eyes.

“It’s impressive to see her excel in chess, too. Not many youngsters have a knack for the game these days.

Zelena, positioned under the stage, could just make out the conversation between Wade and Nolan about her. This pleased her immensely, as her goal was to perform well in front of Wade.

Winning this competition would surely make her stand out.

Chapter 112

I must prove her wrong and show her she can’t remain arrogant.

Zelena confidently grabbed a chess piece and decisively made her move.

The chess match was timed.

Finished Initially, each player had sixty minutes, and each move added an extra thirty seconds until the match’s end.

When she faced Zelena, Violeta recognized some chess capability in her opponent, given her presence in the finals.

However, Zelena’s experience was primarily theoretical. She had learned chess through online tutorials and matches against computer simulations.

The competitors at the chess hall varied in skill, some not even matching a basic computer opponent’s level.

Zelena had reached the finals partly due to her skills but also due to a good dose of luck.

However, her luck dwindled when she came up against Violeta.

Violeta’s chess expertise was built on more than just tutorials; she had faced numerous real-life opponents since her first game!

The small chess booth near Hori Studio was a hidden gem, filled with skilled players.

Over time, Violeta honed her skills through challenging matches.

She played with assurance, never wavering in her moves.

She meticulously planned each move, anticipating Zelena’s responses based on her own strategic insights.

Initially, Zelena managed to match Violeta’s pace, as the speed was similar to the computer opponents she practiced with, requiring minimal thought.

However, as the game progressed, especially after Violeta made a critical move across the board, Zelena started to falter.

She found herself increasingly lost in thought, spending more time contemplating her moves.

So much so that Violeta, noticing the delay, yawned.

Leisurely sipping her tea, Violeta watched Zelena’s indecision, secure in her advantageous position.

Tapping her fingertip gently on the tabletop and resting her chin on one hand, she asked, “How much longer do you need to deliberate?”

Zelena gazed intently at the chessboard before her, her anxiety already palpable. Violeta’s remark felt like fuel added to the fire of her frustration, intensifying her irritability.

“Why are you rushing me? I haven’t run out of time yet.”

Finished With a light chuckle, Violeta replied, “Overthinking won’t change the inevitable. You might as well give up and save us both some time.”

Zelena’s frustration was palpable, and the tension between the two players could be felt throughout the chess hall.

Spectators inside and even those outside who were replicating the game discussed the match eagerly. reflecting the high stakes and the excitement surrounding this final showdown.

On the stage, Wade observed closely and commented to Nolan, “The white pieces are dominating; the black is clearly on the defensive.”

Nolan nodded in agreement. “It’s true. At this point, any struggle from the black pieces will merely postpone the outcome. The white’s strategy is overpowering.”

Violeta played the white pieces, and Zelena handled the black pieces.

It seemed the outcome was already determined; Violeta was the ultimate winner.

Wade’s gaze turned towards the people on either side of the chess table in the hall not far ahead, eventually resting on Violeta.

“Her ability to anticipate moves and her unwavering confidence are what make her a formidable player,” he observed, his respect for her skills deepening. Wade commented, “She plans three steps ahead and avoids useless moves.”

His admiration for Violeta deepened, viewing her as a uniquely valuable individual whose maturity and sharp thinking distinguished her from her peers. Despite her best efforts, Zelena could not avoid defeat.

The referee declared the game over.

Meanwhile, Zelena sat with head bowed, her face hidden by her hair. Her frustration and anger were palpable.

She was unable to accept losing to Violeta and struggled to come to terms with the result.

It was now Violeta’s time to shine.

The Chess Association publicly invited her to join them, and the director of the chess hall brought documents for her to sign, followed by a group photo.

Wade even invited Violeta to stand next to him for the photograph.

Watching from the side, Zelena clenched her fists tightly behind her back, barely managing to restrain her intense frustration.

Zelena had spent a long time honing her chess skills for this particular moment.

Yet, it was Violeta who ended up winning, leaving Zelena visibly frustrated.

After they took photos, Violeta noticed Zelena trying to smile through her anger!

It must be difficult, Zelena, to invest so much only to see your efforts come to nothing.

You should really get a taste of this feeling,

Interestingly. Violeta, as the chess tournament champion, could relate to Zelena’s situation as she had experienced such disappointments many times before, thanks to Zelena,

After the crowd thinned out, Violeta headed upstairs to fetch Tuna.

On the way, Nolan remarked, “You don’t seem very happy.”

“Really? I feel quite happy.” Violeta responded.

Leaning casually against the wall, Nolan observed, “It’s not the kind of happiness Expected from you.”

Violeta gently tugged on Tuna’s ear, “If happiness were out of five, I’d give mine a three right now.”

“Why’s that?”

Looking up at him, Violeta offered a wry smile.

Chapter 113

“When the day comes for her to exact revenge, even though she’ll be happy, a part of her heart will still ache from her past hardships.

Throughout her journey, Violeta has endured many difficulties alone.

Like water in a leaky tank, it still needed time to fill in again even after the tank was repaired and refilled.

How could she forgive Zelena so easily?

All her efforts were washed away, joy became a fleeting dream, and dreams shattered instantly….

The long days were as tasteless and monotonous as chewed wax. Violeta was determined to make Zelena experience all of these to truly understand her.

Nolan listened, and then a warm smile slowly spread across his lips, “You sound so mature for just eighteen.

Indeed.

“One might think you were already thirty.”

At the window, the breeze fluttered the white gauze curtains, causing Violeta’s eyelashes to quiver slightly. As her shadow cast on them, her smile dimmed slightly. “Yeah.”

Zelena left the chess hall with a second-place trophy…

Although second place did not qualify for membership in the Chess Association, it was still a respectable position.

Back home, Hattie inquired about the competition via WhatsApp.

Reluctantly, Zelena replied, “I came in second.”

Hattie mentioned, “The water at the chess hall isn’t clean. My brother went to the hospital for a check-up, and the doctor said he probably had something contaminated that caused diarrhea. He drank the water at the chess hall, so it’s likely the water that’s the issue!”

Zelena stayed silent.

The mystery was solved.

It turned out that Benson ended up drinking the water that Zelena had spiked with laxatives, resulting in his diarrhea.

It seemed fate had its own plans. Benson’s chess skills were superior to Zelena’s. If he had been well. Zelena might not have even made it to face Violeta in the final match.

Zelena found herself in a dilemma over whom to be grateful to If Benson had been in the competition, she might not have secured second place!

“Hattie, should we help Benson to ask for a few days off to recover before he goes back to school? It could be a good time for him to get a thorough check-up.”

“That sounds like a good idea.

This break would also give Benson a chance to rest and steer clear of the troublesome boys at school.

Therefore, Benson took a leave of absence, As the end of the term approached…

The renovation of the Twilight Cafe’s second floor was finally finished, and it was set to reopen after the term ended. Violeta, who’s managing the cafe, was looking to hire a waiter for the summer.

Kaylee, hearing about the job opportunity, was quick to express her interest.

“I want to work there, Vio! It’s perfect since I want to work during the summer break.”

Violeta was slightly taken aback. “You want to work over the summer?”

Kaylee nodded enthusiastically. “Yes!”

Seeing the chance to keep things within their circle, Violeta agreed,

“Alright, talk to Fiona about it. You can start after your exams.”

“Great!!” Kaylee beamed.

Many in the class were searching for summer jobs, with several opting to tutor or work in upscale restaurants.

While others were still fretting over securing a position for the summer, Kaylee had already secured hers, getting a head start on everyone else.

As finals approached, everyone buckled down to avoid failing. The mood in the class shifted to one of focused study.

At the end of the term, Violeta topped the department with the highest grades.

On the day of the summer break announcement, Zelena approached Violeta with a seemingly innocent question.

“Are you going home this summer? It’s been a while, and I’m sure Dad and Mom miss you.”

Violeta was skeptical.

Ever since she moved to Quinston for school, she had not heard much from Mr. and Mrs. Blake, her adoptive parents, almost as if they had forgotten about her.

It seemed Zelena had an ulterior motive. She likely wanted Violeta to come back home to show off how well she had been treated by the Blakes and possibly shake Violeta’s confidence.

Finished Remaining cool and detached, Violeta did not show any reaction, giving Zelena nothing to work with.

“Oh, I forgot. Are you planning to work this summer?” Zelena continued, feigning surprise. “Why not ditch the job and come back to Arlowand with me? Dad and Mom could easily arrange a better job for you than working for peanuts at some cafe.”

Kaylee knew Zelena did not have good intentions.

“Zelena, Vio owns her own cafe. Why would she need to work for someone else? How can you look down on people who earn their own living? You really have some nerve!”

Zelena’s expression wavered momentarily-Kaylee’s reminder had actually made her recall that Violeta owned a coffee shop.

“Well, if you’re not interested in going back home, it’s fine. I was just worried about you,” Zelena said, retreating to her seat, her tone m

suggesting that her concern was unappreciated.

As the summer break approached, many students were actively looking for jobs, but opportunities were limited.

Kaylee had secured her position early, and the perks made it an enviable arrangement.

Some classmates were jealous, including Gillian and Candy, who planned to stay in Quinston over the break.

Gillian scoffed, “Isn’t the café busy only because of the university students? What happens when they’re gone over the holidays? It’ll be dead.”

Candy added, “Yeah, it’s well-known that businesses around schools just live off the student population. There’s nothing impressive about that.”

Chapter 114

The two were green with envy, like an overcooked, bitter cabbage.

Kaylee could not resist commenting, “Why so bitter, you two? I can smell it from here.”

Finished She continued enthusiastically, “The perks at Sunset Cafe are amazing. You work just a few hours, get three meals a day, and even afternoon tea with snacks! It’s an easy gig with great benefits.”

The classmates listened with growing envy, The job sounded too good to be true, a real gem among summer jobs.

Curious and hopeful, a classmate asked, “Violeta, are there any more openings at your cafe?”

Violeta replied simply, “No.”

“Oh well.”

A collective sigh of disappointment filled the room.

Zelena, watching the interaction, tried a different angle. “Violeta, are you sure you don’t want to come home this summer? Mom and Dad said they’re taking me to Verdancia! You’ll miss out.”

A classmate exclaimed, “Verdancia? Wow, Lena, that sounds like an amazing trip!”

Zelena downplayed it. “It’s just a regular trip, really. We’re going to enjoy the scenery and all. Don’t worry, I’ll bring back gifts for everyone.”

The class responded with a mix of envy and excitement, “That’s awesome! Zelena, it must be great being you. Meanwhile, we have to slog through summer jobs.

Surrounded by envious gazes from those around her, Zelena felt a secret thrill.

She then asked Hattie, “Hattie, where are you headed this summer?”

Hattie nonchalantly fiddled with her freshly manicured nails and said, “Where else could I go? My mom bought a little island in the North Sea, so I guess that’s our vacation spot. It’s just too hot around here; we need a break.”

An island?

Wow!

Before the class could even digest Zelena’s trip to Verdancia, they learned of Hattie’s extravagant island getaway, owned privately no less.

It was maddening to compare oneself with others!

Zelena, slightly irked that Hattie seemed to outshine her, managed to hide her annoyance. With a forced smile, she said, “Hattie, don’t forget to bring us some autographs from Ms. Leid. I can’t wait!”

Hattie responded with a light laugh. “Of course.”

Violeta had been ignoring Zelena, who seized the opportunity to needle her further.

Previously, Violeta had spent a month working in Quinston, saving enough to buy gifts for Mr. and Mrs. Blake back in Arlowand.

Violeta knew that Mr. and Mrs. Blake were very selective and preferred high-quality items, so she generously used most of her earnings, aside from travel expenses, to buy them gifts. Despite her month-long effort and substantial spending, her gifts were unfortunately met with disdain.

At that time, freshly returned from shopping in Verdancia with Zelena, Violeta’s gifts paled in comparison to the designer items Zelena flaunted, leading to mockery despite her efforts.

With this bitter experience, Violeta was determined not to repeat the humiliation in this lifetime.

“I’m not going back.”

“And where will you go instead?” Zelena asked with a patronizing tone, “Are you just going to lounge around the cafe all summer?”

Violeta, having not yet finalized her summer plans, remained noncommittal.

Recently, Zoren and others had discussed a trip to the Yurtlandia Grasslands for horseback riding and other adventures in their group chat, extending an invitation to her.

“My plans are my own. Why don’t you just mind your own business?” Violeta shot back sharply.

Taken aback, Zelena looked away, recalling how uneventful Violeta’s past summers had been, presuming this year would be no different.

As the classroom buzzed with holiday excitement, the counselor’s arrival to wish everyone a happy vacation marked the official start of the summer break.

Exiting the school, Violeta made her way to the Sunset Cafe, where her friends, including Hayden, were already gathered.

Spotting her, Zoren called out enthusiastically.

Hayden reclined in his chair, a can of instant coffee in his left hand. As Violeta approached, his typically distant gaze warmed slightly as if a touch of colour had seeped into the icy expanse of a glacier.

“You guys are here early,” Violeta commented, smiling as she joined them.

Spotting Hayden with a can of instant. coffee, Violeta swiftly grabbed it from his hand and threw it into the trash bin, commenting. “Do you even realize where you are? Drinking instant coffee in this place? That’s just wrong!”

Taking it well, he retorted, “Then you owe me a proper coffee.”

Violeta agreed. She then turned to Fiona and said, “Americano for him, please.”

“Okay”

As Fiona prepared the order, Zoren chimed in, amused by the scene “Only Violeta would do that. I told Hayden there was better coffee here last time, but he wouldn’t listen.”

Chapter 115

Liam playfully suggested, “Why not do as Vio does and chuck it in the bin?”

Zoren hesitated. “Are you trying to get me in trouble?”

Liam laughed. “Well, what’s your plan then?”

Finished It was well known that only Violeta had the guts to pull such stunts in front of Hayden. Even his close friends would not dare, but Violeta could get away with it, and Hayden actually put up with it from her.

Violeta grabbed an ice cream from the freezer.

“What’s everyone planning for the summer break?”

Zoren reminded her, “Didn’t you see the group chat? We’re heading to the grasslands-horseback riding, falconry, milk wine tasting, and staying in yurts!”

Violeta looked around. “Are you all coming?”

“Let’s make the most of it while we can. We don’t have much time to have fun anymore,” Liam encouraged.

As summer break was nearing its end and a new semester was about to start, they all knew that after the New Year, internships and family obligations would take priority.

Jasper mused. “Youth really does fly by, doesn’t it?”

While enjoying her ice cream, Violeta recalled Jasper’s appearance in the news from a past life memory.

He had once attended a charity dinner in a luxurious suit. His appearance had not changed much, but his demeanor was much more composed and authoritative compared to now, earning him the playful nickname of “real-life tycoon’ from netizens!

She smiled at the thought.

“Alright, I’ll talk to my parents about the trip.

Just then, Fiona came over with freshly brewed coffee.

Hayden, taking a sip, turned to Violeta. “Didn’t you say you wanted to see the eagle last time? I’ll make sure you get to this trip.

Zoren exclaimed, “Hade, is Zeus back?”

Violeta asked, “Zeus?”

Liam clarified, “Zeus is Hade’s eagle, specifically a gyrfalcon.”

Renowned as the king of eagles, a gyrfalcon is famed for being the fastest and highest-flying eagle, with an astronomical value.

Historically, these birds were so esteemed that emperors regarded them as regal symbols, with only one in ten thousand eagles being a gyrfalcon.

Zeus, among the finest of his kind, had been kept away from public view, especially after he was fitted with a custom hood a few months ago.

Hayden confirmed nonchalantly. “Yes, he’s returned.”

Jasper chimed in, “That’s great news. There’s a falconry competition in Yurtlandia this time, Vio. Securing Zeus in action will be quite the spectacle.”

Violeta, excited by the opportunity, responded, “I can’t wait to see it!”

Hayden gave a subtle smirk, pleased by her enthusiasm.

Later, at home, Violeta talked about her upcoming trip to the grasslands with Anton and Irene.

Irene expressed concern, “Vio, how long will you be away? I will miss you so much.”

Anton interjected, “We planned an overseas trip for you this summer, Vio. Are you sure about going to the grasslands instead?”

Anton and Irene had already arranged their work schedules and international travel plans well in advance to take Violeta abroad for a vacation, blocking out an entire month for the trip.

However, they had not anticipated Violeta deciding to go to the grasslands instead, rendering all their meticulous planning for the overseas trip a waste, Niall, lounging on the couch, flipped through a magazine and remarked, “Mom and Dad, Vio isn’t a child anymore. It’s good for her to explore and broaden her horizons.”.

Anton shot a look at Niall. “The one who needs to go out is sitting at home. You’re not getting any younger; why do you stay in all day?”

Irene added, “Yes, Niall, you’re almost thirty. When will you bring us a daughter-in-law? People are already calling you an old bachelor. It’s not like we can’t afford a wedding”

Caught off guard, Niall paused, then said, “Mom, Dad, when I was Vio’s age, I had already traveled the world.”

Irene quickly retorted, “Don’t dodge the question. When are you getting married?”

Anton sternly said, “If you’re not married by thirty, don’t expect to come home! We’ll change all the door locks! Let’s see who will let you in then!”

Niall was rendered speechless.

This was certainly a predicament.

Niall looked to Violeta for support, and after a moment, she tentatively suggested, “Dad, Mom, maybe Niall could come to the grasslands with me! Who knows, he might even meet a girl from Yurtlandia.”

Niall did not know what to say.

Nice try. Vio, but maybe keep those ideas to yourself next time.

Surprisingly, Irene and Anton were receptive to the idea.

“Fine, Vio. I’ll allow this brat to go with you this time. It’ll give us some peace of mind.”

Violeta nodded in agreement. “Okay.”

Irene mentioned, “Then it will be just your dad and me going abroad. I’ve already cleared my theatre schedule; it would be a shame not to use it.”

Violeta responded, “That sounds great, Mom. It’ll be good for you two to have some time together.”

Irene blushed slightly. “Vio, what are you talking about?

Chapter 116

Irene felt immense satisfaction with her prosperous home and her two wonderful children. She nodded in agreement. “Okay.”

Everything was ready for their summer vacation.

The next day, Violeta and Niall packed their bags and made their way to the airport to join Hayden, who was already en route to the Yurtlandia Grasslands.

At the same time, Irene and Anton caught a flight to Verdancia.

Upon their arrival in East Yurtlandia, a warm reception awaited them, and a private car whisked them off to their accommodation.

They reached the inn by noon, where they were greeted by the friendly staff with bright smiles.

Niall helped Violeta with her luggage, taking it up to the inn’s second floor.

Meanwhile, Hayden was engaged in a phone call.

Zoren and his friends headed to the kitchen to place their orders while Violeta ventured into the backyard.

There, she encountered several horses and a young man who was busy feeding them.

Among the horses, a white one with glossy fur and a neatly groomed appearance caught her eye.

Violeta approached and asked, “May I pet it?”

The young man turned towards her, his expression cautious, and as he saw her, his ears flushed red, betraying his embarrassment. He averted his gaze shyly, holding the grass, and advised, “You shouldn’t. Princess might kick you. It’s best to keep your distance.”

Disappointed, Violeta replied, “Alright.”

Curious, she inquired, “What are they eating?”

“Grass,” the young man answered simply.

“Do you offer horseback riding services here?”

The horses, typically available for hire by the hour, seemed like an ideal way to explore the expansive grasslands.

It would indeed be a shame not to go horseback riding at a place like this.

Violeta had some experience with horse riding from her past life, having worked as a stunt double where she not only rode horses but also performed complex stunts on them.

“Yes, the young man nodded, then hesitated before adding, “If you’re thinking about riding Princess, though, you might want to reconsider. She doesn’t like being ridden.”

Beautiful and spirited. What a fine horse.

While they were chatting, a sharp voice suddenly came from behind, Julian, the kitchen is overwhelmed because of the crowd; Mom is asking for your help Sara, running swiftly, failed to stop in time and collided with Violeta’s back.

Violeta caught off balance, was about to stumble forward when a long arm swiftly reached out, pulling her aside just in time to prevent her from falling. Looking up, she realized it was Hayden.

Hayden had been near the stables on a phone call, overhearing Violeta’s conversation with Julian.

Hayden had just wrapped up his call when he noticed Violeta nearly stumbling and quickly reached out to stabilize her.

Their reflections shimmered in his eyes, clear as if washed by water, capturing the moment, Violeta. steadied herself after a slight delay…

Julian, concerned, asked, “Are you alright?”

Seeing Violeta and Hayden, Sara could not help but exclaim, “You two are so beautiful!”

Since they were visitors, their skin tones were markedly different from the locals.

Violeta’s complexion was fair with refined features, while Hayden’s face was strongly chiseled, making it obvious that they were not born on the grasslands. Sara, with a bright smile, greeted, “You’re the guests at the inn today, right?”

Julian frowned and cautioned her, “Sara, try to be less impulsive.”

He then apologized to Violeta, I’m sorry for my sister’s bluntness.”

Violeta dismissed the concern with a wave. “No worries. Are you guys siblings?”

“Yes,” Julian confirmed.

I’m Julian Qualls, and this is Sara Qualls.”

The inn’s owner was surnamed Qualls, so they must be the owner’s children.

Julian set down the horse grass he was holding. “I’m off to help in the kitchen; feel free to look around.”

He then grabbed Sara’s hand and headed towards the stable exit.

Overhearing Violeta’s interest in the white horse, Hayden asked, “Do you like that horse?”

“Yes.”

“Since you’re interested, you should ride it later today.”

Violeta smiled. “But that guy mentioned earlier that this horse isn’t too keen on being ridden.”

“It’s just not trained yet.”

“Oh? Do you think I could train it?”

Hayden fixed Violeta with a deep look and said slowly. “Yes, I do.”

Finished Violeta, sensing his lack of conviction, smiled and replied, “You don’t really believe that, do you?”

Hayden’s eyes narrowed with a small smile. “If you really want it, there are plenty of ways to make it yours. of Whether it’s trained or not doesn’t really matter.”

“Very bold of you.”

Violeta gazed at the horse, her hands clasped behind her. There are things that you can’t obtain just like that. Without proper training, it will never truly be yours. Fruit that’s picked too soon is never sweet.”

“Sweet or not, I’ll be the judge of that.”

His words seemed to hint at more than just the horse, carrying an undertone of challenge.

Hayden extended his hand towards her, but Violeta stepped back.

“What?”

“Just removing something from your hair.”

Violeta felt embarrassed and she quickly ran her hand through her hair.

“I’m not in the mood to talk right now!”

She turned and walked briskly towards the main hall, with Hayden following at a more leisurely pace.

“Why the hurry? Have you ever seen a little potato move that fast?” he called out playfully.

Chapter 117

Violeta turned around and glared at him. “Who are you calling a little potato?”

“Whoever feels like it, that’s who.”

What a jerk.

Violeta ran upstairs in one breath.

Hayden sat downstairs.

After a while, Zoren and the others came out from the back kitchen.

“Hey Hade, why are you alone? Where’s Vio?”

“Upstairs,” Hayden replied, not even lifting his eyes from his phone.

Zoren walked over and sat down.

“Call Niall and tell them to come down for lunch. We can go horse riding this afternoon.”

Jasper said, “I heard Niall came this time to find a girlfriend.”

Zoren put down his phone.

“Hey, don’t say that. Niall’s not young anymore. How come he hasn’t dated anyone yet? Isn’t that a bit? strange Just as he was speaking. Niall and Violeta came downstairs.

Zoren, with his back to the stairs, kept on, “I’ve never heard of him dating anyone before. Do you think he might have some issues with his orientation?”

Jasper and Liam saw the two coming down and kicked Zoren.

Zoren said, “Why are you kicking me? Am I wrong?”

Jasper glanced at Niall, trying to salvage the situation. “Can’t Niall just have high standards? Unlike you, who would take anyone?”

Zoren said, “Well, you can’t say that. I’ve heard a lot of people have tried to set him up! All the eligible ones from the Quinston’s noble families, you name it, they’ve introduced them to him. Guess what? Not a single one worked out. The more I think about it, the more it seems like there’s something off…

Liam looked sadly at Zoren, thinking, Oh, this clueless guy.

No saving him now.

The more Zoren talked, the more he got into it until he suddenly felt a chill behind him.

He glanced sideways and…-“Whoa!!!”

He jumped straight up from his seat.

“Niall, when did you get behind me? Vio, why didn’t you warn me… not cool…”

Violeta gave him a look that said, “You’re on your own,” and sat down nearby.

Niall smiled at Zoren, but it was a creepy smile. “Zoren, you got a problem with me?”

“No way… absolutely not!”

“You still doubt my orientation?”

“Impossible, absolutely impossible!”

Niall chuckled, putting an arm around Zoren’s shoulders. “Come with me for a bit.”

“Niall, don’t do this, don’t… hey, ouch!”

Niall kicked Zoren out the door, and he landed headfirst in a haystack outside.

Jasper and Liam burst out laughing. “Hahaha!”

“Serves him right.”

“That’ll teach him to keep his mouth shut!”

Zoren spat out a mouthful of hay and stood up, heading back inside.

Soon, the staff at the inn started bringing out the food, and they headed to the back hall to eat.

The dishes were simple, featuring the Yurtlandia Grasslands’s specialties, along with some Earl Grey tea.

Julian and Sara were among those serving the food.

The inn was mainly a stopover with few entertainment options, so after eating, they planned to go horse riding.

“Does everyone have horseback riding experience?”

“Yes.

They all did, though they weren’t sure about Violeta.

Violeta nodded. “I can ride.”

Sawyer, the inn’s manager, said, “We have a bonfire party every night, and everyone’s welcome to join.

“Oh, and we also have a horseback riding challenge. If you’re interested, you can participate. It’s 1.8 miles, and if you finish in under six minutes, you get a free dish. If each of you makes it, you’ll get six dishes tonight.”

Zoren said, “Six people, six dishes-sounds good. Looks like we won’t need to pay for dinner tonight.”

Sawyer laughed. “Finishing in under six minutes is not as easy as you think.”

It was widely known that the fastest horse was the Thoroughbred, capable of running 3,000 feet in a minute, though this speed could only be maintained for a short distance and carried the risk of exhausting the horse.

Akhal-Teke horses could also achieve such speeds, but only under extreme conditions.

The 18-mile distance would take even a Thoroughbred three minutes to run.

In other words, the horse’s speed was the key factor. Niall asked, “Are the horses here breeds of Thoroughbreds?”

Zoren added, “Has anyone ever broken the record here?”

Jasper commented, “If the horses aren’t fast enough, it’s, it’s impossible to finish in under six minutes. Boss, are En you setting us up?”

Sawyer replied, “If it wasn’t challenging, it wouldn’t be called a challenge. We have some We have some horses in the stable that are the breeds of Thoroughbreds. If you’re lucky, you might pick one of them. If not, you won’t complete the challenge.”

It was a test of luck.

They then headed to the stables to choose their horses.

Just as they arrived, they saw a few other guests buying horses and heard the sound of whips cracking and horses neighing.

Julian and Sara led Violeta and the others to the western stables to pick their horses.

Sara, hearing the neighing from the eastern stables, sighed. “Someone’s hitting the horses again. It’s so sad.

Chapter 118

Violeta said, “If they’re buying the horse, why do they need to hit it?”

Sara replied, “Because there’s a nasty woman!”

Julian warned, “Sara, don’t talk like that.”Sara pouted and muttered, “I’m not making it up. Nyla whips the horses every time she comes here…

The inn also sold horses, but not everyone treated them kindly.

Some people saw horses as companions, while others viewed them merely as tools.

People on the Yurtlandia Grasslands, who spent every day with their horses, naturally felt upset when their horses were beaten.

However, Nyla Smith was a big client, so they had to tolerate her behavior.

As they passed by Princess’s stall, Violeta couldn’t help but ask, “Can I choose her?”

Julian replied, “Are you sure? She might throw you off.”

“I want to go in and see.”

Seeing Violeta’s interest in Princess, Julian opened the door. “Go ahead.”

Once inside, Violeta was struck by how beautiful the white horse was.

With her snowy white coat, she would look majestic running across the Yurtlandia Grasslands.

However, as Violeta looked closer, she noticed a small notch in Princess’s car. “What’s this? Why does she have a notch in her ear?”

Sara said angrily, “It’s all Nyla’s fault! Princess was up for sale, but she’s too spirited and got returned multiple times. Nyla couldn’t tame her, and when she came back, her ear had a notch. We couldn’t sell her after that, so Dad decided to keep her for ourselves.”

Violeta pressed her lips together, a flicker of displeasure in her eyes.

Such a beautiful horse, marred by a man-made flaw from mistreatment.

It was such a waste!

Just then, Nyla’s people came out of the eastern stable, dragging a few horses with them. Violeta and the others turned to see a woman wearing a red hat leading the group, followed by several men dressed in Yurtlandian attire.

One of the horses had fresh whip marks on its body, red and raw.

Nyla’s method of taming horses was simply to them into submission.

“Why do you still do business with someone like her?” Violeta asked.

We have no other buyers. We can’t afford to keep all the horses.”

Feeding one horse might not cost much, but feeding a herd was expensive.

The inn couldn’t sustain so many horses.

As he spoke, one of the horses Nyla was leading resisted. Nyla immediately raised her whip and began to lash it.

Whack-whack…….

The people standing next to her acted like it was nothing unusual, wearing mocking expressions.

Nyla had her own method for whipping horses. She knew exactly where to strike to inflict the I pain, so with each lash, the horse’s cries grew more pained.

Julian and Sara couldn’t bear to watch.

Violeta couldn’t stand it any longer. She stepped forward and shouted, ‘Stop it!”

“Hmm?”

Nyla paused and turned to look at Violeta. Her eyes landed on Violeta’s face, and she initially seemed a bit surprised.

Then, she muttered something in Yurtlandianese to Violeta, “Outsiders shouldn’t meddle in our business, or I’ll whip you too.”

It was obvious that Violeta and her group were not from the Yurtlandia Grasslands. Nyla could tell they were tourists, and she had seen plenty of their kind before. She didn’t take Violeta seriously at all.

Besides, in all of Yurtlandia, Nyla’s family was powerful and feared no one.

Having said her piece, Nyla turned back and prepared to continue whipping the horse.

Violeta strode forward and grabbed Nyla’s whip tightly. “It’s a living being too. Why are you abusing it?”

“None of your business. I told you not to interfere, or I’ll whip you too!”

Nyla yanked the whip out of Violeta’s grip. No one at the inn dared to stop her, and now, infuriated by Violeta, she swung the whip at her.

The distance was too close for Violeta to dodge in time.

The whip came down with a loud “crack.”

Violeta’s eyelashes fluttered. When she focused, she saw the sleeve of a luxury casual shirt in front of her eyes.

“Hayden? Are you okay?”

The whip had struck Hayden’s forearm. His thin, casual shirt was no match for the horsehide.

Nyla’s lash was strong enough to leave welts on a horse, let alone human skin.

Violeta quickly grabbed Hayden’s hand and pulled up his sleeve to look.

Sure enough, there was a blood-red welt.

Nyla looked at Hayden’s face, slightly surprised by how handsome these tourists were.

“Hade.”

“Hade, are you okay?”

Zoren and the others came over from the stable, checking Hayden’s injury.

Nyla crossed her arms, exuding an air of arrogance. “You guys are tourists, right?

What are your names?”

Seeing the whip mark on Hayden’s arm, they all glared at Nyla with anger.

They were beyond the point of civility, it was only their restraint that kept them from retaliating immediately.

Julian quickly ran over to diffuse the situation. “Nyla, they arequests of our inn! How could you do this?”

Chapter 119

Niall’s dark eyes narrowed. “Nyla, right? Are you with the trade association?”

Nyla looked slightly surprised at his words.

“Oh, you know about the trade association?”

Trade association? Hmph! Not only did Niall know about it, but he also had extensive connections!

Today’s incident would not be brushed off lightly.

Although they were all adults, Niall, being the oldest in the group, naturally had to take on the role of the leader.

“You will pay for this. I guarantee you will regret what happened today.”

Nyla laughed loudly. “Ha, such bold words!

“But it’s okay. Considering how good-looking you are, I’ll forgive you. You probably don’t know how influential my family is around here, do you? Julian, why don’t you explain it to them?”

Julian despised Nyla’s arrogant attitude, but he couldn’t do anything about it.

He bit his lip and reluctantly said, “Nyla’s father is the vice president of the trade association.”

A mere vice president?

Jasper and Liam exchanged glances, a hint of mockery in their eyes.

Showing off in front of experts!

Nyla noticed their defiance and lifted her chin. I’m not just relying on my family.

“You were picking horses earlier, right? Planning to join the horseback riding challenge? Do you know who holds the record for the horseback riding challenge? Julian, tell them.”

Julian clenched his fists. “It’s her.”

Nyla was extremely pleased with herself. “Hahaha, I hold the horseback riding record in Yurtlandia. I also broke the horseback riding challenge record, and no one has beaten it since. Hmph, and neither will you.

Nyla was unbelievably arrogant.

Only Julian and Sara knew that the reason Nyla broke the record was because of her superior horse.

To set the record, Nyla used a top-notch Akhal-Teke, which was far superior to ordinary horses in terms of speed and lineage.

Naturally, she was able to break the record.

Nyla glanced at the horses in the stable and sneered, “These meat horses are the worst. Even if they run until their legs break, they won’t beat my record.”

Then she stepped forward and said to Nyla, “What if I break your record? What will you do then?”

Nyla scoffed, “You? Hah, dream on!”

Violeta replied, “Me with her.”

She pointed to Princess, who was eating grass in the stable. The moment Violeta first saw Princess, she recognized her, Thoroughbred lineage.

After hearing that Nyla had bought Princess but couldn’t tame her and returned her, she was even more certain.

Princess had to have Thoroughbred blood, or else Nyla wouldn’t have chosen her in the first place.

As expected, Nyla’s expression faltered slightly when she heard Violeta’s words. “With her?”

Princess was indeed a very fine Thoroughbred, but she had a proud temperament. When Princess was younger, Nyla had bought her, but unfortunately, she couldn’t tame her.

Unwilling to simply return her, Nyla used scissors to leave a permanent mark on her ear.

“Hah, this horse may be better than the others in the stable, but there’s no way you can tame her. Besides, she’s already an old horse.

“You won’t break my record,”

Violeta didn’t want to hear any more of her nonsense. “If I break your record, you let me whip you once. If I don’t, you can whip me once.”

“Viol… Niall couldn’t allow Violeta to take such a risk.

Niall had already stepped aside to call someone from the trade association. It will take for them half an hour for them to arrive.

It couldn’t take more than that. Although powerful outsiders often had a hard time asserting themselves in local territories, Niall had plenty of people willing to act on his behalf.

“Bro, I have to whip her at least once!”

Violeta couldn’t let Hayden take that lash for nothing.

And she wasn’t the only one who wanted to teach Nyla a lesson. Jasper and the others were equally fed up with her.

Hayden’s forearm was slowly bleeding, staining his white jacket.

Niall walked over to Violeta. “Vio, don’t use your body as a wager.”

Violeta could tell that Niall had another plan, but she wanted to ‘Whip Nyla herself and make her admit defeat.

Besides, she believed in Princess, who was far from an ordinary horse.

However, Nyla didn’t take Violeta seriously.

“I told you, you can’t break my record. But if you want to bet, fine, I agree,” Nyla said.

“If you break my record. I’ll admit you’re the best horse rider in Yurtlandia and let you whip me once.

But if you don’t, I get to whip you twice.”

Two lashes? Nyla was really pushing her luck.

It was supposed to be one lash for one lash, but now she wanted to whip Violeta twice.

Hayden was the first to object, “No way!”

Violeta responded, “Fine, I accept!”

It would still be a while before the trade association people arrived, and there was no guarantee Nyla would stick around at the inn.

Chapter 120

Violeta wasn’t one to wait for payback, she believed in settling scores on the spot.

“Hahaha, you’re pretty straightforward, but you’re underestimating my whip, Nyla taunted.

“You’ll regret betting against me.”

Nyla was supremely confident. She didn’t think she could lose, and even if she did, there was no way she would let Violeta whip her.

If she wanted to back out, she would.

The Yurtlandia Grasslands were her domain, and this woman trying to challenge her was like trying to defy a powerful local lord.

Violeta underestimated Nyla’s shamelessness, The bet was on.

Hayden and the others couldn’t dissuade Violeta.

They had already prepared for the worst outcome. If Violeta wanted to compete, they would let her.

Niall was determined to support Violeta. Having a playful sister meant indulging her whims.

He would never let Nyla whip Violeta, rules were meaningless to them.

Since she had agreed to Violeta’s bet, Nyla waited at the inn, ready to whip Violeta.

The situation had escalated, and Julian sent Sara to inform their father.

When Sawyer arrived at the stables, it was too late to stop it. Violeta was already untying Princess, Sawyer pleaded, “Miss White”, you really shouldn’t do this. Nyla will regret it, and even if you break her record, she will find a way to turn it against you.”

Having dealt with Nyla for so many years, Sawyer knew her character all too well.

Nyla had a terrible character.

Winning or losing meant nothing to her.

Even if Violeta won, Nyla wouldn’t keep her promise, so there was no point in making the bet in the first place.

As Violeta led Princess out of the stable, Sawyer continued to try to persuade her to drop the bet.

“Did Hayden get his injury treated?” she suddenly asked, interrupting him.

Sawyer was momentarily stunned. “Oh, the one in the white jacket? Yes, he’s getting his wound treated.”

“Who will be timing the challenge?”

Sawyer sighed. “Ms. White, I’ve been trying to tell you that this bet is pointless. Nyla won’t honour it even if you win.”

Violeta smiled slightly. I’ve already agreed to the bet. I intend to keep my word. Whether she wants to or not isn’t her decision.”

The moment Nyla agreed, the bet was set in stone, She wouldn’t have a chance to back out.

Seeing Violeta’s determination, Sawyer sighed again. “Alright, then.”

However, he could tell that Violeta and her group were no ordinary people.

Maybe it was Nyla who would end up getting a lesson.

Also, Princess was not an ordinary horse. She had Akhal-Teke blood, a lineage that was quite prestigious.

Sawyer glanced at Princess. “Ms. White, this horse doesn’t like being ridden. How about I get you a different horse?

“I have one that is well-behaved and also has a prestigious lineage.

“No need. I like her,” Violeta replied firmly.

Violeta turned and stroked Princess’s mane, her calm eyes flashing with determination.

Princess’s ears twitched slightly, still chewing on some hay.

Violeta led her to the starting point of the horseback riding challenge. Hayden had gone to get his arm treated, so only Jasper, Niall, and the other two were waiting for her.

As Violeta approached with the horse, they came up to meet her.

“Vio.

Violeta smiled at them.

At that moment, a few people carried over a chair, and Nyla sat on it. She gave Violeta and Princess at disdainful look. “It’s not that I underestimate you, but if you ride that horse, you won’t make it 30 feet before you fall. You should switch horses while you still can.”

Princess’s bad temper was well known.

Having been sold and returned multiple times, she had a reputation.

Falling off her could mean anything from a broken bone to paralysis.

Nyla herself had once fallen off Princess and broken her thigh, taking a long time to recover.

If Princess hadn’t been so valuable, she would have killed her for meat already.

She didn’t believe for a second that this woman could tame a horse she couldn’t.

Violeta ignored her and, after exchanging a few words with Niall and the others led Princess to the starting line and prepared to mount.

Niall wanted to help her, knowing Princess was a tall, fully grown horse.

Many beginners needed a stool and someone to assist them.

But to their surprise, Violeta expertly placed her hands on Princess’s back, swung herself up, and sat firmly on the saddle.

Niall and the others were stunned.

They hadn’t expected Violeta to actually know how to ride a horse.

Her smooth, practiced movements showed she was far from a beginner, she looked like a seasoned rider.

Nyla scoffed when she saw Violeta mount the horse. “She’ll be thrown off in under two minutes.”

However, not only did Violeta stay on, she sat confidently on Princess’s back.

Princess’s ears twitched, but she didn’t seem to mind Violeta riding her.

Seeing this, Nyla was annoyed. “Even if she’s on, she won’t get the horse to run. Getting on is just the first step. She just got lucky!”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109, 110]]

Chapter 101

Suddenly, ten extra bottles are brought out, and the tennis club members would look ridiculous if they agreed!

“Game time is over, and now you show up with ten more bottles. It’s obvious you did this because you noticed we had more than you!”

“You said we are violating the rules? You are the one against the rules!”

“We will never accept this, those ten bottles shouldn’t be included!”

Casey stood with hands on hips, “Why shouldn’t they be included? Lena is also a participant, and she collected her bottles on campus earlier, so they should count. Besides, if you have bottles, you can add them now! Do you have any? No? Then quit complaining!”

Zelena, looking innocent, said, “I found these ten bottles during the game time. I just forgot to put them in the bag until now.”

Kaylee exclaimed, “Zelena, you know better than anyone whether you forgot these bottles or not!”

The tennis club members protested loudly, “We refuse to accept this last-minute addition of bottles!”

The dance club members argued back, “Why bother voicing disagreement? You’re not in the student council, and whether it’s significant or not hinges on their decision! Plus, everyone forgets sometimes. If Lena hadn’t picked up those bottles earlier, do you think she could have just made them appear?”

The tennis club members were speechless.

The spectators didn’t seem bothered by the disorder and joined the uproar, adding to the confusion of the scene.

Hattie folded her arms and stated icily, I’ve heard that the vice president of the tennis club is also the student council president. It seems like the tennis club members might be working together with the student council and won’t support us.”

That’s right. Nolan serves as the tennis club’s vice president and the student council president. Everybody knows that.”

Listen up, everyone! This is obvious favoritism from the student council!”

Unease flickered among the student council members as they exchanged glances.

Hattie’s remarks added weight to the situation. Ignoring the dance club’s bottle might fuel speculation of collusion between the student council and the tennis club, potentially inviting gossip and mockery in the future whenever the student council attempted to act.

They turned around and discussed for a moment.

Half a minute later, they announced-

“Here’s what we’re going to do. Given the circumstances, we’ve agreed to add five extra minutes to the game time. During this period, anyone with a bottle can hand it in. If there are none within five minutes, we’ll declare the winner and loser officially.”

It was the most impartial and least contentious resolution they could devise.

Zelena advanced and handed in ten bottles.

Nessie observed with concern. “What now? Do we have any spares?”

Kaylee responded, “No, all the bottles we gathered earlier are already in the bag. We don’t have any extras.”

They had assumed victory was within reach, but Zelena’s hidden reserve caught them off guard.

No one foresaw Zelena’s secret cache of ten bottles, throwing them all into turmoil.

Kaylee glanced at Violeta. “Vio, any ideas? We’ve got just five minutes left, and the Fiona couple has already left. We’re out of spare bottles. We’re really stuck here.” Zoren chimed in. “Why don’t we grab some water to drink? The empty bottles can count, too.”

Jasper let out a sigh. With just five minutes, even if we rush to buy water, there won’t be enough time. And even if we manage. the dance club members will start grumbling about rule-breaking. Let’s just admit defeat in the game. Nessie, I’ll handle your boyfriend’s penalty”

The Weekley family holds a prominent position at Toland University. If Jasper lends a hand, resolving the penalty will be a breeze.

Nessie listened to his words, her expression remaining solemn. “Jasper, let’s move forward. The penalty won’t vanish. I don’t wish to trouble you. This game has already consumed everyone’s time.”

Across from them, the dance club members caught wind of their conversation and erupted into laughter.

“Exactly, it’s wiser to concede defeat early.”

“You never had a shot against us, so why bother?”

The medal is rightfully ours.”

Violeta caught wind of their remarks and glanced towards the dance club, meeting Zelena’s smug gaze.

It felt like Zelena was silently taunting: ‘See, you still can’t beat me.

As the moments passed, the five minutes quickly ran out.

The student council members directed their focus to the tennis club and asked,

“Time is almost. Do you have any more bottles to turn in?”

Casey commented, “Seniors, why even ask? Just look at them. It’s clear as day, they don’t have any more bottles to submit.

“Exactly, if they had more bottles, they would have turned them in by ve turned now. Why wait until the last minute?”

It seemed the tennis club had indeed exhausted their supply of bottles.

The student council members glanced at the stopwatch and started the final countdown.

“Initiating the ten-second countdown’

“10, 9, 8, 7…”

As the countdown began, Hattie grinned and remarked “If they pull off a win now it would be nothing short of a miracle!”

Zelena replied, “Hattie, rare events like miracles are scarce in this world.”

Chapter 102

6…5….4…3…

“Hold on a moment.”

Hayden and Liam stepped forward, followed by Nolan.

They also held a few bags, all filled with mineral water bottles, With only a split second left, they hurriedly set the bags on the table.

“President, what brings you here?”

Nolan grinned warmly. Just came from the tennis courts.”

Today, the film crew paid a visit to Toland University, and Nolan, wearing his hat as the student council president, decided to tag along. He bumped into Hayden and Liam at the tennis courts.

Upon inquiry, it was revealed that they had come to the lounge to collect mineral water bottles.

Previously, members of the tennis club had consumed numerous bottles in the lounge, discarding them into the trash bin. The bin was devoid of any other rubbish, primarily filled with bottles.

Upon their reminder. Nolan recalled that the Department of Performing Arts had organized a “trade-in for the new event today.

So, he simply came over with Hayden, each carrying a bag.

No one anticipated their return with bottles. Zoren stepped forward, “You two actually came back! We thought you got lost!”

Liam retorted, “Do you think Hayden and I are as absent-minded as you?”

Jasper exclaimed, “It’s good that you’re back! Retrieving those bottles truly saved us from a dire situation!”

Upon seeing their arrival, everyone was astonished. They hadn’t expected such a miracle to occur.

“Oh my goodness, I nearly forgot! The tennis club has these three.”

“They came together with bottles, there must be quite a few in those three bags. Without even counting, they’ve got more than the dance club for sure.”

“A twist within a twist, could there possibly be another twist after this?”

The dance club members, who had thought victory was assured, were now dumbfounded.

Casey stammered, “Th…-the…. time’s already up! The bottles they brought back don’t count!”

Hattie stepped forward to confirm, “Senior, the countdown has ended, hasn’t it?”

One of the student council members handed her the stopwatch. “The time hasn’t ended, there’s still one second left.”

Feeling challenged, the student council members harbored a sense of discontent towards her.

In truth, if it weren’t for the dance club members forcefully setting the pace earlier, the game would have ended much sooner.

Even with an extra five minutes added, they’re still clamoring. Must they win for it to be considered fair?

“If you have any doubts about our timing method, our president happens to be right here. You can discuss it with him.”

Casey choked on her words..

She couldn’t muster the courage to bring up the matter with Nolan.

The time’s up, now let’s start the official count.”

The student council members proceeded to recount the bottles in front of everyone.

The final result stood as follows: Casey’s team, bolstered by an additional ten bottles, amounted to a total of 134 bottles.

On the other hand, Nessie’s team, with Hayden and his companions bringing in a total of 39 bottles, combined with their previous count, totaled 170 bottles.

“Nessie’s team wins! She has collected a grand total of 170 bottles, securing the championship of the game.”

Clap, clap, clap, clap!

Applause erupted all around, yet the dance club members remained unmoved.

With the results settled, even if Casey remained unconvinced, there was nothing she could do but swallow her dissatisfaction.

“Nessie, this is amazing!*

“With the medal in hand, we can apply to have our disciplinary action lifted from school next Monday!”

Overwhelmed with excitement after receiving the medal, Nessie rushed forward and tightly embraced Violeta.

“Thank you, Violeta.”

Deep inside, she was acutely aware that without Violeta’s support, she would never have triumphed over Casey from the dance club.

In truth, as the game progressed, the outcome became less significant. What everyone was really vying for was pride and determination!

Violeta’s encouragement lifted her spirits the most, bringing her immense joy.

Violeta gently patted her shoulder and softly uttered, Essie, we’re all members of the same club. Saying thank you feels out of place.”

With the dance club suffering defeat, they had no desire to linger and watch the celebrations. Without a word, they turned and left.

Hattie exchanged a glance with Zelena, then followed the dance club members out, leaving with them.

The next day, all the third-year students from the Department of Performing Arts went to the auditorium to audition for roles.

In the morning, as the film crew passed by the Department of Performing Arts building, everyone rushed to the corridor to catch a glimpse, yearning for the days when they would be part of the cast and crew.

During lunchtime in the cafeteria, they encountered the film crew again, along with several professors from their major courses.

Kaylee remarked. “Vio, it’s the film crew. I wonder if they’ve finalized their casting decisions today.”

Violeta glanced up and replied in a calm tone, “They should have pretty much finalized their decisions by now.”

Zelena and the others sitting behind also noticed the crew.

Hattie suggested. “Lena, let’s find a chance to strike up a conversation later. I’ll introduce you know the assistant director of this film crew and I’m acquainted with Wade Howell, the scriptwriter.”

Zelena’s face lit up with delight. “Really? Hattie, you’re amazing!”

Hattie waved it off casually. “It’s nothing, really. Haha,”

Gillian and Candy sat at the same eager to table with them, eager to bask in the glory.

Chapter 103

“Hattie, your connections in the entertainment industry are unmatched among us classmates. I really look up to you!”

“I am absolutely a huge fan of your mom! Do you think you could bring us a signed photograph next time? It would mean the world to me.”

Hattie was thrilled to hear this. “Oh, don’t mention it, we’re all pals here. I’ll definitely introduce you to them later!”

Gillian added, “You know, having close pals is crucial for a better tomorrow. We’re really lucky to have friends like Lena and Hattie, it’s like a blessing for us!”

Candy nodded in accord.

Their words subtly hinted at something.

Looking over at the table occupied by Violeta and Kaylee, they remarked with a hint of cynicism, “Certain individuals seem fated to be together, perhaps they won’t ever come across such chances again in their lives!”

Zelena advised them, “We shouldn’t talk negatively about others, especially if they can hear us.”

Hattie confidently interjected, “For those from less privileged backgrounds, chances to thrive are few. Some are already lucky to share our classroom. They might not even be on the same path as us in the future!”

The individuals indirectly mentioned were Violeta and Kaylee.

Hattie’s words reached nearby tables.

It was a calculated effort to stir up trouble and spoil their meal.

Violeta placed her cutlery down and stood up. “You’re right, Hattie. Life is full of twists. Today, they’re classmates. Tomorrow, they might as well be your stepmother.”

Kaylee laughed softly, “Absolutely, the future is full of surprises.”

Her words seemed ordinary, but in reality, she was subtly hinting at Hattie’s mother being a third party in a relationship.

Those oblivious to the context overlooked the underlying message, but those privy to the situation quickly caught onto the deeper significance of Violeta’s words.

In a fit of anger, Hattie rose to her feet and demanded, “Violeta, what are you implying by that?”

Violeta shot back, “Exactly what I said.”

Violeta continued, “You’re absolutely right. One’s background truly holds immense significance. In ancient times, it was the legitimate child who held the highest status, followed by the princes and nobles. Even the children born to servants knew to keep a low profile. It’s such a simple principle, yet some people fail to grasp it.

 Life is Full of Twists displayed in the cafeteria.

Hattie’s cheeks turned red with fury. She seized her lunchbox and stomped away.

“Hattie! Why all the noise in the cafeteria? Can’t you enjoy your meal quietly?

Hattie faced them, feigning a smile. “Miss, I was simply…

“If you weren’t causing a disturbance, then go back to your seat!”

Hattie subtly rolled her eyes. If it weren’t for the dread of school or repercussions and the threat of her parents finding out, she wouldn’t have complied with a mere teacher in her typical manner!

She resumed her seat, overwhelmed with embarrassment.

Chapter 104

The professional course teacher next to him observed that Hattie knew the crew members, so she stayed quiet.

Hattie looked at the vacant chair next to her and proposed, “There’s an empty spot over there. If you’re okay with it, we can dine together.”

The crew members came to the cafeteria as they looked for places to sit Considering Hattie is Hannah’s daughter, it’s highly likely she’ll enter the entertainment world eventually. With her connections, there’s potential for substantial sponsorship and investment. Waylen viewed this as a chance to honour Hattie.

“Absolutely, let’s go. Mr. Howell, care to join us?

Wade chose to stay relaxed and replied calmly, “I’m fine with either option.”

After they reached an agreement, Zelena and the two people at the table quickly cleared their trays and waited for their arrival with smiles.

Violeta and Kaylee watched as the crew members moved towards them.

Kaylee whispered, “Vio, do you think Hattie’s compliments are sincere or insincere?”

After the earlier incident, it wouldn’t take long for the entire school to hear about it.

Hattie had accomplished her goal of gaining attention and recognition.

“Time to move.”

“Okay.”

As Violeta and Kaylee prepared to depart, Wade noticed them. He recognized Violeta’s silhouette and briefly considered calling out to them, but ultimately refrained when he saw them leaving.

Coincidentally, as the two were exiting the cafeteria, Nolan happened to walk in.

Watching them were about to leave, Nolan asked, “Violeta, have you eaten already?”

“Yes, I have,” she replied.

Nolan glanced towards the cafeteria and asked, “Did you happen to see Mr. Howell? He visited the school. today.”

Violeta nodded, responding, “Yes, I did. They’re currently having their meal in there.

Nolan grinned slightly. “Then, how about joining me in greeting him?”

Violeta paused. “Is it suitable? Many crew members are around.”

Nolan comforted, “Why not? During our recent chess match, Mr. Howell even inquired about you, curious why he hadn’t bumped into you at the park. This is a perfect chance to catch up with him. Today’s cast list is finalized, so if you delay, you might miss another chance to see him at school. Let’s head over.

Kaylee was surprised by Nolan’s remarks.

She hadn’t expected Violeta to be acquainted with Wade’s tool. Furthermore, from Nolan’s manner, it appeared they had known each other for a while, unlike Hattie, whom her mother had introduced to her.

“Vio, you’re remarkably composed. Despite Hattie causing a scene earlier, you stayed calm.”

“Come on! Let’s go meet Mr. Howell and assert ourselves over Hattie! Let’s see if she still acts so arrogantly!”

Violeta remained silent.

She was acquainted with Wade, but they weren’t particularly close.

Moreover, she was reserved, and Wade was someone she looked up to. Violeta couldn’t gather the courage to approach him and greet him directly.

Just as she was on the verge of giving up, she happened to run into Nolan by chance.

Nolan grinned. “Don’t worry, I’m here.”

Kaylee nudged Violeta. “Go. Hurry up!”

With a forced smile, Violeta trailed behind Nolan towards the crew.

The crew members had all settled into their seats, and Hattie eagerly asked, “Mr. Carson, have you casting for today? Can you tell us who the main actors are? I can’t wait!”

finished Waylen replied, “Actually, the main roles were decided some time ago. Today, we’re here to cast for supporting roles, and the male lead was chosen directly by Mr. Howell.”

Hattie glanced at Wade with surprise and questioned, “Mr. Howell, who did you pick as the male lead?”

Wade, maintaining a neutral expression, replied, “Nolan Spencer.”

Upon hearing Nolan’s name, Zelena, seated next to Hattic, revealed a knowing expression.

In Zelena’s previous life, Nolan became renowned for his performances in martial arts movies.

Since her rebirth, Zelena had subtly observed numerous alterations, especially concerning Violeta. Nearly everything linked to Violeta had experienced substantial changes.

Every time she schemed, Violeta consistently eluded with precision, leaving Zelena to doubt herself.

Yet, with Nolan securing a role in a martial arts film, Zelena recognized that while minor details had shifted minor regarding Violeta, the course of destiny remained unaltered.

Everyone’s life trajectories remained as she recalled.

Nolan became a star following his performance in Night On the River.

This production cemented his reputation as a future three-time Best Actor in the entertainment industry, Just then. Nolan walked over.

Zelena glanced up and noticed his tall frame nearing. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she exclaimed, “Nolan is approaching.”

The onlookers lifted their heads one by one, and when Waylen saw Nolan approaching, he declared, “Here comes Nolan, our male lead.”

Hearing Waylen’s words, Zelena felt a surge of joy.

In the future, she would marry Nolan and become the spouse of om cinematic legend!

However, the smile on her face didn’t last long.

Chapter 105

Zelena’s face froze in shock.

As Nolan came closer, he ignored everyone else and spoke to Waylen and Wade first.

“Hi, Mr. Carson, Mr. Howell.”

Wade grinned and greeted him, then shifted his focus to Violeta, who was standing next to Nolan. He decided to ask, “Violeta, why haven’t you been coming to the park for your dog strolls recently?”

What did he say?

Hattie and the others were taken aback.

Does Mr. Howell know Violeta?

The crew members seemed mostly unaffected, but Hattie and the rest were surprised.

Previously, it was Hattie who took the initiative to greet Wade.

Wade was the towering figure in the scriptwriting industry, utterly disdainful of superficial pleasantries with others.

From the outset, he seldom spoke. They even thought he disliked talking, until now, with the arrival of Nolan and Violeta, they realized that it wasn’t that Wade disliked talking, he simply didn’t care to talk to them!

Violeta curved her lips into a smile. “Mr. Howell, I only go to the park on weekends.”

Wade pondered for a moment, “I see. Will you be going to the park this weekend, then?”

Violeta nodded. “Yes.”

Wade replied, “Alright then, let’s meet at the park this weekend.”

Their conversation, oblivious to the presence of others, left everyone else disregarded.

Waylen watched Violeta closely, admiring her flawless beauty that radiated charisma. She had a captivating allure fit for the screen, boasting impeccable features and complexion.

“Mr. Howell, who is she?” he inquired.

Wade replied with a smile, “She’s a freshman in Toland University’s performing arts department. Waylen. what’s your take? She has immense, potential. Perhaps we could work together in the future.”

Earlier, Hattie had brought up the idea of working together, but Wade had stayed quiet.

Now, he actively proposed teaming up with Violeta, signaling a clear partnership. Hattie felt a pang of unease. When did Violeta and Wade meet?

The glowing compliments from Wade suggested a long-standing connection.

It seemed Toland University’s performing arts department indeed groomed talent, and the girl in front of them had a promising future.

“Indeed, she’s quite remarkable. Nonetheless, not all young people can endure the hardships like wire- flying. Given her looks, she might excel more in idol dramas.”

Wade remarked, “I respectfully disagree. Violeta expressed her passion for martial arts scripts. It’s unfortunate she’s just a freshman. She ought to concentrate on refining her skills. Otherwise, I fear she wouldn’t fit well in this female lead role.”

Everyone was taken aback.

Mr. Howell praised the girl!

Once again, his words left everyone in awe!

The role of the male lead. Nolan, was internally decided by Wade, specifically requesting him to take on the role.

As for the female lead, she was also almost internally decided, but not by Wade, it was Waylen who made the decision. Her name is Ivy Cromwell.

Of course, there were certainly some connections involved in this process. Nonetheless, the actress chosen for the female lead is also a talented student from the performing arts department.

While Ivy has caught Wade’s attention, there is still some distance to go before she can truly meet his standard for the female lead.

However, Wade did not write the script for this drama, so he maintained a certain level of detachment regarding casting decisions, If it were Wade’s own script, given his typically high and strict standards for casting, he definitely wouldn’t have considered Ivy.

Characters in his stories must meet specific standards and remain unaffected by commercial motives.

Receiving such high praise from Wade, Waylen couldn’t help but cast a few more glances at Violeta, deeply imprinting her in his memory.

“Mr. Howell, your keen eye for talent is truly remarkable. I look forward to the possibility of working with Violeta someday,” Waylen expressed eagerly.

Violeta smiled softly and modestly replied, ‘Director, your praise is too kind. I am merely a student, and there’s still a lot for me to learn on this journey.”

Waylen chuckled. “Nicely put. It’s important for young girls to stay humble.

“By the way, have you eaten yet? Why not pull up a chair and join us?”

Violeta politely declined, “Thank you, but I’ve already had my meal. I didn’t mean to interrupt the gathering, but Nolan insisted on escorting me here. 1 pe I haven’t inconvenienced anyone.”

Wade nodded. ‘I saw you earlier.

Since you’re acquainted with us, you should have joined us Was there any need to feel shy? We’ll be heading out this afternoon. Oh, by the way, the people sitting across from us are also from your performing arts department. You know them, right?”

Hattie, Zelena, and a couple of others exchanged awkward smiles after being singled out.

Hattie chimed in, “Mr. Howell, actually, Violeta is in our class.

Wade remarked, “Ah, I understand. You’re classmates.

Hattie noticed a change in his attention and opted not to say anything more.

As the discussion appeared to be wrapping up, Violeta bid farewell and made her way out.

Wade watched Violeta leave with a contented expression.

57%A Waylen was surprised. “Mr. Howell, are you considering adapting ‘Spring in Moon City’ into a drama at last? That will be a big hit.”

Chapter 106

Wade gave a silent agreement, then turned his eyes and said, “I’ve been having difficulty finding inspiration and have always felt an emptiness. Coupled with the difficulty of finding appropriate actors, I’ve decided to pause the project. However, I now view it as a fortunate turn of events, giving this endeavour the opportunity to develop fully. Let’s wait a little longer, let the jade be polished a bit more.”

Jade?

Is he referring to the sequel of “Spring in Moon City, or is he alluding to a person?

Wade’s words were mysterious, and even though he didn’t directly mention it, Waylen had a feeling about it. what he was referring to.

“Spring in Moon City” stands as one of Wade’s most popular scripts, along with “Triple Blood”, rumors were circulating online years ago regarding the potential adaptation of “Spring in Moon City” into a drama series.

However, despite the passing of several years, there has been no advancement on that front.

It had been five long years since Wade unveiled the first part of “Spring in Moon City, leaving behind a trail of unanswered questions. Fans were buzzing with excitement, eagerly awaiting the next season. But to their dismay. Wade had yet to put pen to paper for the sequel, leaving them hanging in suspense.

Learning that Wade is finally preparing to write the sequel is truly encouraging news.

In recent times, there has been a lack of actresses in the entertainment industry with a background in martial arts, as martial arts movies have declined in popularity. Despite multiple efforts, numerous films have struggled to leave a notable mark.

Contrary to Wade, the scripts he transforms always achieve top ratings, which is why Waylen appointed him as the official scriptwriter.

However, Wade’s standards for choosing actors are extremely rigorous, and only a handful of actors meet his expectations.

The present group of actors who have left a significant impression are experienced veterans, but their age might not match the roles required.

The new actors lack experience and falter under pressure. Some even find it challenging to handle a prop on set, failing to meet his standards.

Considering Mr. Howell’s current fascination with Violeta, is it possible that he sees her as the female lead in “Spring in Moon City”?

This revelation is genuinely surprising!

Waylen pondered, as the opinions of Violeta among the teachers at Toland University underwent a positive change.

Hattie and Zelena experienced a sense of unease, like the feeling of accidentally swallowing a fly.

Originally, Hattie had intended to make a grand impression on the crew, hoping to garner attention and be discovered.

To her disappointment, her attempts didn’t succeed, as Violeta ended up grabbing all the attention. Discovering that Wade picked Violeta left Hattie burning with jealousy. Why does Violeta deserve Mr. Howell’s choice?

Luck couldn’t have been any better!

As Violeta left the cafeteria, she ran into Kaylee standing outside.

Even though Kaylee didn’t join her indoors, she caught fragments of the conversation.

When Violeta came out, she looked at her with admiration.

“Wow, Vio, you’re amazing!!

“How did you guys first encounter each other?”

Violeta replied, “Our first meeting happened when I was strolling with Tuna in the park.”

Kaylee grinned. “Mr. Howell thinks highly of you. Did you notice? Hattic seemed furious, and Zelena seemed surprised.”

Violeta smiled modestly. “It’s not as impressive as you believe. Let’s return to class. It’s nearly time.”

As they walked past the cafeteria and the playground, they glimpsed someone running in the distance on the grounds.

On closer examination, it turned out to be Benson.

Kaylee commented, “Seems like he’s dealing with the PE teacher’s punishment for being late and leaving early.”

Since Benson joined Toland University with Hattie, he’s been frequently scolded by teachers.

Observing the figure on the playground, Violeta’s eyes showed a touch of worry.

She realized it wasn’t Benson’s fault. Instead, he was being ostracized by four men from the computer science department, Consequently, any good deeds he did were seen as bad, and any mistakes he made were considered even worse.

In the end, he was battling for the family legacy.

If he couldn’t endure and ended up dropping out of school, it might all come to an end.

But would Benson give up on his studies so easily? His ambitions extend far beyond that…

Violeta looked away, saying, “Ley’s move on.”

Maybe Kaylee also felt a hint of something, let out a sign, and said, “I can’t help but feel pity for him. The sun is blazing at noon.

As the afternoon wore on, word of the cafeteria incident spread rapidly throughout the performing arts. department.

Rumors swirled that two outstanding freshmen had risen to prominence in their inaugural year, boasting extensive connections.

They were said to be familiar with the drama crew director and had a strong bond with Wade Howell, the scriptwriter.

This fame was initially destined for Hattic alone, but now she had to split it with Violeta.

Why did this happen?

Hattie felt profoundly dissatisfied.

Zelena noticed her discontent, and an idea started forming in her head.

She proposed to Hattie, “Hattie, didn’t Mr. Howell say he often visits the park? Why don’t we seize the opportunity this weekend and see if we can bump into him there?”

Hattie asked, “Do you happen to know which park Mr. Howell likes?”

Zelena, being naturally astute, was well aware. Her memory was on par with Violeta’s

After some thought, Zelena made an informed guess about the park Wade frequented and then checked an online map. She cautiously deduced that it was Central Park in the North District.

“I can’t guarantee it, but from my research, it seems like Central Park in the North District,” Zelena suggested.

Chapter 107

Hattie’s gaze brightened. “Does this information hold true?”

Zelena responded, “It ought to be. Mr. Howell lives near that area, and the sole nearby park is Central Park. Even if we’re wrong, it’s alright. You and Benson haven’t had the opportunity to fully discover Quinston, so it’s a splendid suggestion for us to venture to the park together this weekend. I’ve heard it’s impeccably kept.

Hattie agreed, “Indeed. Let’s arrange to visit the park this upcoming weekend.”

Witnessing Hattie’s consent, Zelena’s lips formed a slight smile.

In truth, she possessed additional knowledge beyond that. She had unearthed that Wade takes pleasure in playing chess.

In order to accommodate his interest, Zelena had been honing her chess skills in secret for some time, anticipating the opportune moment to dazzle Wade and leave a memorable mark on him.

Nonetheless, to forge a closer bond with Wade, she required a connection, and Hattie served as the ideal link.

Soon enough, the weekend rolled around.

Wade requested Nolan to extend an invitation to Violeta, and they anticipated her arrival at the gazebo.

Violeta showed up at the park with Tuna.

Simultaneously, at the park’s west gate, Zelena, accompanied by Hattie and Benson, reached Central Park.

Devoid of a set meeting spot, despite being in the park, they could only roam aimlessly, hoping to encounter Wade by chance…

However, Zelena didn’t want to come empty-handed, thus she began snapping photos upon their park arrival.

Recently, she has been managing her own Facebook account.

She had posted numerous meticulously edited captivating photos on Facebook, amassing a modest following.

This deviated slightly from her initial intentions, as she had aimed to promote herself as Toland University’s campus belle on Facebook.

However, with Violeta claiming the title of this year’s campus belle of Toland University, that strategy was no longer feasible, intensifying Zelena’s animosity towards her even further.

She was resolute in making her debut before Violeta.

She aspired to attain a higher status in the social circle than Violeta in the times ahead!

Upon locating the gazebo, Violeta strolled over with Tuna.

Visiting Central Park Nolan was accompanied by Cutie, and as Violeta approached, Cutie wagged her tail eagerly and sniffed Tuna However, Tuna simply lay down on the ground, her ears unmoving, ignoring Cutie’s advances.

“Mr. Howell, have you been waiting for a while?”

Wade and Nolan were deeply absorbed in their chess match. Upon hearing Violeta’s voice, Wade glanced up and grinned. “Violeta, you’ve arrived. We only just got here. There’s a chess tournament happening at the chess club this afternoon, and I invited Nolan to play a few matches with me.”

Violeta approached and cast a glance at the chessboard. “Well, you two carry on.”

Wade inquired, “Do you know how to play?”

Violeta responded, “I know some basics.”

Then, Violeta calmly took a seat beside them and watched as they played.

Even though Nolan was still in his youth, his expertise in chess was remarkably developed and refined.

Violeta, too, had a background in chess. In her earlier years, while on breaks during filming, there was a chess stand nearby in Hori Studio.

During breaks from filming. Violeta found pleasure in spectating chess matches. Gradually, she honed her skills and transitioned from a beginner to a proficient player, engaging in numerous games throughout the years.

Whether actively participating or merely watching, she maintained a tendency to communicate sparingly while executing her moves with certainty.

Over time, she became quite famous in the Hori Studio area.

Due to her frequent involvement in filming historical dramas, she often found herself in ancient costumes even when she took breaks to play chess. Hence, she earned the nickname “Chess Fairy”.

They engaged in both chess and conversation simultaneously.

“Night On the River” is set to commence filming in the upcoming month, with a provisional shooting. timeline spanning three months.

Essentially, Nolan will be joining the crew following the conclusion of his final exams.

Following the conclusion of the second chess match, Wade glanced at the time and proposed, “Shall we make our way to the chess hall? Violeta, would you care to join us?”

Nolan began to gather the chess pieces, saying, “If you manage to win today’s game, you’re eligible to become a member of the Quinston Chess Association. If it piques your interest, you can enroll.”

“The Chess Association?”

Violeta lapsed into silence, a memory resurfacing from her past life, where she recalled Zelena’s affiliation.

with the Chess Association.

Upon achieving fame, it came to light that Zelena had been scouted by the Chess Association president.

Visiting Central Park due to her remarkable chess prowess during her first year, leading to her membership in the association.

Is it possible that Zelena seized this chance to secure her membership in the Chess Association?

At first, Violeta had no plans to partake in the competition, but upon hearing Nolan’s proposal, her interest. was piqued.

“Of course, I’ll join you at the chess hall. Are pets allowed to come along?”

“That wasn’t permitted initially!

Nolan grinned. “But you can bring them along with me to the second floor.”

It seemed that Nolan was a regular visitor to the chess hall, often engaging in matches with Wadem Howell. Consequently, the members recognized him, and Cutie was stationed on the second floor, patiently awaiting Nolan’s conclusion of the game before being retrieved.

Violeta consented, “Very well, let’s proceed,”

The trio departed from the park together, heading towards the west gate.

While journeying in the same direction, they serendipitously encountered Zelena and her two companions approaching from the opposite direction.

Before much time had passed, the two groups came face to face.

Chapter 108

I Won’t Let Any Opportunity Slip Away Hattie felt a wave of delight when she noticed Wade and his group strolling toward her in the park, grinning broadly. It was a stroke of luck to encounter Wade in the park, a fact that filled her with disbelief.

However, her happiness quickly faded when she glimpsed Violeta among Wade’s group.

Why did it have to be Violeta again?

What rotten luck!

“Lena, take a look.”

Zelena glanced ahead, her face lighting up momentarily before souring. “Why does Violeta have to be here as well?”

Hattie responded, “She is such a conniver. It’s no surprise she’s acquainted with Mr. Howell. She probably had manipulated Nolan!”

Zelena clenched her jaw, Nolan was her objective. She had been meticulously monitoring the interactions between Violeta and Nolan at school. She hadn’t observed any signs of closeness between them, but she never anticipated Violeta, that detestable individual, to be lurking around on the weekend attempting to cozy up to Nolan.

It’s utterly brazen. I’ve underestimated her far too much!

“Let’s go greet them!”

Hattie hesitated. “Mr. Howell despises flattery. If we approach now, he might interpret it as an attempt to ingratiate ourselves with him. It could backfire, and he might end up disliking us.

Zelena suggested, “Last time I was here, I spotted a chess hall adjacent to the park hosting a competition today. They’re likely heading there for the competition. Why don’t we casually run into them at the chess hall?

A chess competition would provide the ideal platform for her to showcase her abilities.

Wade, a fervent chess enthusiast, would undoubtedly be impressed by her chess skills upon witnessing it.

This would afford her more opportunities to interact with Wade and engage in diverse conversations.

However, Hattie, not being a chess player herself, didn’t have strong feelings about her suggestion.

But then, she turned to Benson beside her, beaming, and exclaimed, “Benson, you’re skilled at chess. You should join the competition and make a lasting impression on Mr. Howell!”

Zelena was taken aback, her response trailing off into silence.

If Benson joins too, won’t I have a competitor?

Benson simply nodded in agreement, saying, “Okay!

And so, the trio promptly pivoted and opted for a shortcut to exit through the west gate, making their way.

Ten minutes later.

Violeta and her companions arrived at the chess hall accompanied by their pets. They accessed the courtyard through the rear entrance, settling Tuna and Cutie on the second floor before downstairs to complete their registration.

proceeding Observing Nolan, the chess hall staff greeted him with smiles. “Nolan, you are here. Will you be competing today?”

Nolan shook his head. “Not this time”

Glancing at Violeta beside him, the staff inquired, “Is this lovely young lady your girlfriend?”

Violeta quickly clarified, “No, I’m his junior Responding awkwardly, Violeta then made her way to the front door to locate Wade.

Observing her departure, the staff offered an awkward smile and remarked. “Your junior seems to have quite a temper.

Nolan interjected firmly, “Such remarks are inappropriate. Refrain from making them in the future.”

The staff was taken aback.

Upon reaching the front door, Violeta proceeded to register for the competition.

Following Wade’s arrival at the chess hall, numerous acquaintances approached him for conversation. quickly forming a circle around him.

As Violeta completed her registration form, she was taken aback to see Zelena’s name on the form before her.

Scanning the hall, Violeta indeed spotted Zelena and Hattie seated on the sofa in the inner hall.

It truly is a small world, validating her earlier assumption.

Zelena had indeed seized this opportunity to effectively become a member of the chess association.

Seizing the opportunity, she endeavored to alter Wade’s perception of her, aiming to leave a lasting impression.

In the past life, Zelena acted in Wade’s movie, portraying the female lead in the movie version of ‘Spring in Moon City” with Nolan as the male lead.

She had been selected by Wade to assume the female lead in the movie version of “Spring in Moon City” due to her previous success in securing the lead role in “Western Dancer, a role previously held by Violeta.

Her breakthrough role in “Western Dancer” catapulted Zelena into the limelight, garnering her the coveted Best New Actress Award in the same year.

Her luck indeed played a significant role, as at that time, she was the only one in the industry who fit the criteria for the female lead role in “Spring in Moon City”

Moreover, with her prior experience in filming historical dramas and an established fan base, Wade chose her to play a pivotal role in “Spring in Moon City”

From then on, Zelena’s career took off like a rocket, with each drama series and movie propelling her further into stardom. Just a year after her debut, she had already become one of the most prominent top-tier actors, her path to success paved with endless opportunities. Her schedule was booked solid for the next three years, a testament to her rising star status.

Yet, Violeta, who graduated top of her class, found herself relegated to being a stunt double, barely scraping by.

As memories flooded back, Violeta’s eyes darkened with resentment, but she pushed it aside and continued filling out the form.

In this lifetime, she vowed not to let any opportunity that belonged to her slip away.

Later, Violeta entered the inner hall and took a seat at the side.

Zelena and the others immediately noticed her, exchanging whispers.

“Does Violeta play chess?”

“No, she doesn’t, Zelena stated firmly.

It could be said that no one understood Violeta better than her.

She knew Violeta’s strengths and weaknesses inside out.

For she shone as brightly as the sun, outshining everything in her path, leaving Zelena completely eclipsed.

Chapter 109

Zelena meticulously examined Violetas delas multiple times on the computer, sensing her own shortcomings in comparison. In this second life, she was resolute in her ambition to outshine her in every regard.

Chess wasn’t Violeta’s strong suit, giving Zelena a distinct advantage.

Hattie scoffed, “She’s stretching herself thin. Attempting to win Mr. Howell’s favor by joining the competition, she’s setting herself up for humiliation. Let’s witness her stumble on stage!”

Zelena expressed a hint of optimism, “Perhaps she might stumble upon a stroke of luck and emerge victorious?”

Hattie derided, “Luck? Do you believe she’s a reincarnated lucky charm?”

Zelena couldn’t confirm.

In the depths of her heart, she couldn’t help but recall Violeta’s stunning performance on the Moon. Festival, a memory that still filled her with unease.

was She couldn’t shake the feeling that this lifetime was different from the past, that Violeta was no longer the same person she once was.

And so, to ensure her plan went off without a hitch this time, she had made some extra special preparations.

“Hattie, I’ll go to the restroom first, Zelena said.

“Sure.”

Zelena got up and left, heading to the backstage area where the water was. From her bag, she took out a packet of laxatives, a wicked glint flashing in her eyes.

Though she knew Violeta wouldn’t play chess, she decided it was best to prevent any unexpected surprises. So, to ensure Violeta wouldn’t take the stage at all, she took matters into her own hands Each table in the chess hall had a designated teapot with a specific number.

She found the teapot corresponding to Violeta’s table number and discreetly sprinkled the laxatives inside. while no one was looking, and then gave the tea a gentle shake.

After making sure no one had noticed, she quickly left the backstage area.

It wasn’t long before Zelena returned. Hattie looked puzzled and asked, “You’re back so soon. Didn’t you go to the restroom?”

Zelena replied, “I just washed my hands.”

Hattie didn’t probe any further. She cast a quick glance at Benson, who sat beside her, a touch of worry visible in her expression. “Benson, have you remembered to take your medicine today?”

Benson, who had remained silent throughout, appeared fatigued.

Hattie was furious. “It’s the teachers at school. They’re always picking on him. Benson can’t cope with it.

It wasn’t easy for anyone to endure such intense physical punishment. The fact that Benson could persist was already quite remarkable.

Hattie was aware that Liam’s group targeted Benson at school.

However, despite knowing the truth, Hattie couldn’t speak out on his behalf or cause a commotion.

Their opportunity to study at Toland University had been hard-won by Hannah, who had secured the same resources for them as Liam. The price for this privilege was that they couldn’t easily return to Quinston in the future.

If they couldn’t persevere, it would waste all of Hannah’s efforts and careful planning.

Benson cleared his throat and said, Tm alright, just need some water.”

Hattic, worried, stood up from the couch. I’ll get it for you.”

With that, she headed backstage.

She came back soon with a glass of water for Benson.

Zelena played on her phone as she waited for the upcoming chess competition.

After a while, Nolan walked in through the front door.

As the competition was about to begin, Nolan wanted to check if Violeta had finished registering, but he spotted Zelena and her two friends straight ahead. Zelena smiled as she greeted Nolan, “Nolan, it’s a surprise to see you here.”

Nolan was startled to see Zelena and the others, as he couldn’t imagine her taking part in the chess competition.

“Are you here for the competition?”

“Yes, Nolan. Are you competing too?” Zelena sought to impress Nolan. “I’ve been delving into chess for quite some time, and I’m here today to put my skills to the test. I aim to secure a respectable ranking!”

Nolan, not one for idle chatter, responded, “Okay, best of luck to you. I’ll go over there first.”

With that, he promptly made his way toward Violeta without any hesitation. Zelena paused, appearing somewhat perplexed as she observed his departure.

Hattie folded her arms, unable to resist a sarcastic comment, ‘Looks like Violeta has some hidden talents. I wonder when she won Nolan over. Perhaps they’re both in the same club, and familiarity breeds fondness?”

These words deeply impacted Zelena.

She tightened her fists. “Absolutely not, Nolan wouldn’t be attracted to Violeta.”

Hattie pat Zelena’s shoulder reassuring Nat. “You can never tell if Nolan is into Violeta or not, it’s clear to me that you have feelings for him.”

Zelena remained silent.

It became apparent to everyone that Zelena held affection for Nolan.

Nevertheless, Nolan remained unaffected.

After all, there were plenty of people at school who had a crush on Nolan.

Nolan made his way over to the couch where Violeta was sitting.

“Have you registered?”

Violeta, leaning against the back of the sofa and gazing at her phone, then glanced up at him upon hearing Nolan’s voice and responded quietly. “Done.”

Nolan seated himself on the couch and poured a glass of water from the teapot positioned before him.

Violeta cast a glance at the cluster of individuals in the hall, all presumably participants who had enlisted for the competition.

Chapter 110

“There are still quite a few competitors left, Nolan noted as he set a glass of water in front of Violeta.

“Just enjoy the experience and not get too caught up in the pressure.”

Violeta gave a soft smile. “Do I look worried to you?”

She arched an eyebrow confidently. “Frankly, the competition here doesn’t impress me.”

Zoren often joked that Violeta was the boastful queen of the White family, and it was easy to see why.

Catching her expression, Nolan chuckled.

“What’s so funny?” she asked.

“Nothing, just enjoying the moment, he replied.

“Do you think you can impress me?” Violeta teased.

The smile briefly stiffened on Nolan’s face.

He realized that he might be included in her judgment as well.

Shaking his head with a resigned smile, he began pouring tea instead.

Violeta leaned back and looked at Nolan’s side profile.

In another life, she would admit Nolan had the charm and presence of a leading man in films.

With his looks, he would never struggle for attention.noveldrama

It was a pity he was so easily mistaken about people.

tention:

Turning her Violeta closed her eyes, ready for the competition to start, while Zelena sat across from them.

Zelena watched Nolan and Violeta interact from a distance. Though she could not hear their conversation, the sight of Nolan sitting close to Violeta was enough to stoke her jealousy.

How infuriating!

How did Violeta manage to change someone like Nolan?

Twenty minutes later, the competition officially began.

Participants picked up their signs and headed to their assigned chess boards.

Zelena was on board number 17, facing a middle-aged competitor, while Violeta, assigned to board number 18, sat opposite an elderly man.

Nearby, Benson took his place at board number 16, competing against a young boy of his age.

The rules were simple: win and advance until only one competitor remained.

Wade, who knew the owner of the chess hall, stood on stage as an observer alongside the vice president of the Chess Association.

The competition is now underway, announced the director of the chess hall from the stage.

Traditionally, the older player used white pieces and the younger used black.

As the elderly man made his opening move, Violeta countered.

Servers moved through the hall, offering tea to the players. Violeta sipped her tea as she contemplated her strategy.

Unseen by others, Zelena watched Violeta take a sip from her cup, a smirk spreading across her face.

She knew that the tea Violeta was drinking contained laxatives. Soon, Violeta would be in agonizing discomfort, forced to abandon her game and dash for the restroom. Zelena could not wait to see how Violeta would handle such a predicament.”

Emboldened by her secret sabotage, Zelena swiftly captured two of her opponent’s pieces, her confidence surging with each move.

As the minutes passed, Zelena continuously watched Violeta, yet there was no indication of any abdominal distress from her.

On the other hand, Benson began to feel his stomach ache intensify. As sweat slowly dripped down his forehead, his face began to pale.

Seeing this, his young opponent asked with concern, “Are you alright?”

Benson clutched his stomach and frowned.

He then clenched his fist, abruptly stood up, and rushed out of the playing area, leaving his puzzled opponent and the audience behind.

Hattie shouted his name and quickly followed him out.

Zelena’s confusion deepened as she watched them leave. Then she turned back to Violeta, who remained completely unaffected.

What’s going on?

Could it be…

A sudden realization hit her.

Could it be that Hattie, who had gone backstage earlier to get water for Benson, accidentally used the teapot Zelena had tampered with?

It couldn’t be that coincidental, could it?

Meanwhile, the host announced. “Anyone who leaves the field is deemed to have forfeited, and the winner at board number 16 is determined.”

Unperturbed by the disturbance, Violeta calmly addressed her elderly opponent, “Six, let’s maintain our focus, shall we continue?”

The elderly man, momentarily distracted by the commotion modded and cheerfully made his next move, refocusing on the game.

Benson’s abrupt departure during the game notably impacted Wade’s perception.

Initially, Hattie had hoped to make a positive impression on Wade, but her plan backfired.

Feeling too embarrassed to face Wade after their hasty exit, they kept their distance upon returning.

Despite Zelena’s frustration with the situation, she had no choice but to continue her chess game.

An hour later, the winners of the first round were all decided.

Violeta had advanced quietly, impressing Wade with her skills.

“I never expected Violeta to be such a proficient chess player,” Wade remarked.

Sitting nearby, Nolan replied with a smile, “Not only is she good at chess, but she’s also quite assertive.”

“Oh? What did she say?” Wade was curious.

Nolan shared Violeta’s earlier comment: “She said that no one here, including me, impresses her.”

The first victor was announced in less than two minutes, and the competition continued.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 501, 502, 503, 504, 505, 506, 507, 508, 509, 510)

Chapter 501

When Raymond heard the explosion, his chest tightened. “Charles, is everything okay?” he asked anxiously.

Charles dusted off the debris on him, then turned to the men next to him and said, “Lure them into the river. Team Two, get ready to move out in five minutes.”

“Roger,” they chorused.

Then, Charles said into the phone, “Run a check on Julianna’s brothers and keep a close eye on Jessica.”

“Okay,” Raymond started to reply, but Charles had already hung up.

Raymond was a little envious of his counterparts who could follow Charles around. On the contrary, he could only stay in the country and handle trivial tasks.

I want some excitement!

Sighing, Raymond dialed Jessica’s number.

“Mr. Lacoy,” she said.

Raymond cleared his throat. “Ms. Jessica, I have some bad news.”

“Just say it,” Jessica replied.

“Someone broke Julianna’s arms and legs,” he said, “and cut off her tongue.”

“Who was it? When did it happen?” she asked.

“Half a year ago, just after you left Horington. I’m sorry. My subordinate was careless in performing his duty and kept it from me,” he explained.

She was silent for two seconds before she replied, “Maybe it was heaven’s will!”

She had long been suspicious that there was more to what happened all those years ago.

Now, she was sure that her separation from her family was not accidental. It was premeditated.

When she returned to her apartment building, she heard someone call urgently from behind, “Wait!”

Jessica turned around and saw a woman rushing toward her.

When the door to the apartment building swung shut behind the woman, she looked up in relief.

“Thank you,” Vivian said. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. “It’s you! Rayleigh!”

The mention of that name jogged Jessica’s memories, and she remembered who the woman was.

“What a coincidence!” said Jessica.

“Are you a resident here, too?” Vivian asked.

“Yes. I just moved in.”

“No wonder I haven’t bumped into you before this,” Vivian replied with a smile.

They got into the elevator.

Seeing the multiple bags in Vivian’s hands, Jessica asked, ” Which floor are you heading to?”

“The twenty-second floor.”

Jessica pressed the button for the 22nd floor. Noticing that Jessica did not press any other buttons, Vivian asked in surprise, “Do you live on the 22nd floor, too?”

She nodded.

“What a coincidence indeed! I never expected my wealthy neighbor to be you!” Vivian exclaimed.

“Wealthy?” Jessica echoed.

Vivian looked puzzled as she asked, “Didn’t you buy that apartment?”

Jessica shook her head.

Realization dawned on Vivian’s face.

“I’m telling you, you got your money’s worth and then some by renting that apartment. Your landlord sure is wealthy for spending twice the market price to purchase that apartment. There was no skimping on the renovations, either. It uses the most environmentally friendly materials. I’ve always been curious about what my wealthy neighbor looked like, but no one moved in for half a year. After spending that much money, I would’ve thought the owner would stay here,” she said.

Jessica was stunned. She did not have to give it much thought to guess why Jack bought the suite.

Jack, you really are a prodigal!

At the same time, she was a little moved by his actions. However, when she thought about how much money had been squandered just like that, her heart ached.

“Let me help you with your bags,” she offered.

“That’s quite all right,” Vivian replied, declining her offer. “I’m no weakling. What happened before was just an accident. I didn’t expect those people would behave so despicably. I didn’t have any of the drinks they brought over, but I still fell into their trap.”

The mere thought of the incident made Vivian furious.

Chapter 502

“We learn from our mistakes. Just be careful next time,” Jessica said.

Vivian nodded. They continued chatting all the way.

In the time that it took to reach their apartments, Vivian recounted the story of how her best friend had betrayed her. She also revealed how she had gotten back at her friend. Vivian was still prattling away when Jessica stood in front of her apartment. “This is my apartment,” she said meaningfully.

Vivian widened her eyes as if she had just awoken from a dream. She laughed at herself, then replied, “I was talking so much that I forgot.”

“Would you like to come in?” Jessica asked.

Vivian lifted the bags in her hands before saying, “Let me put down my things first,” she said.

She rushed toward her apartment, disappeared inside, dumped her bags on the floor, and rushed back out.

Jessica had left the door to her apartment ajar.

When Vivian walked into the apartment, her eyes widened in shock.

“Wow! This interior design is gorgeous! Oh, my goodness, I love it!” she exclaimed.

“What would you like to drink?” asked Jessica.

“Just water,” Vivian answered, not seeming to care about what she drank. The luxurious couch had captured her gaze.

She walked slowly to the couch and then sat down gently.

It was so comfortable that she almost wanted to sleep on it.

She ran her hands over the couch, thinking how much it must have cost.

Look at all this! This marble, the couch covered with genuine leather, that top-of-the-range audio system, and the hand-woven carpet… Oh, it must have cost a bomb! All that money! Everything about this apartment screams wealth.

Jessica walked over with two glasses of water and joined her on the couch.

“Jess, as I said earlier, you really got a good bargain renting this place. Everything in this apartment is top-of-the-line,” Vivian said. As she turned her head, she caught sight of the trash can in the corner. “Damn! Even the trash can is from a designer brand. One costs more than three thousand dollars!”

“It’s that expensive?” Jessica exclaimed.

She had failed to notice any of that.

After all, she had only arrived the previous night and then left in a hurry.

“Do you know how much this couch we’re sitting on costs?” Vivian held up three fingers and announced dramatically,” More than 300,000 dollars! And that audio system over there is more than 100,000 dollars. As for that cabinet…”

As Vivian reported the cost of every item in the apartment, Jessica was dumbfounded.

While she was surprised at the exorbitant prices, she was even more shocked that Vivian knew the price of every item as well as she knew the back of her own hand.

Based on Vivian’s rough estimation, the apartment and everything in it were worth over two million dollars.

“Your landlord is surely a rich person. I really want to get to know the person,” Vivian said with a sigh of longing.

“Vivian, what do you work as?” Jessica asked curiously.” Why do you know all this?”

Vivian chuckled and said, “I only know a little because of my work. I’m a screenwriter and a part-time novelist. I’m about to start work on a novel titled “The Domineering CEO Loves Me”. It’s going to be a masterpiece. I’ve been spending my time gathering research material for it, and I stumbled across a gem yesterday.”

“Do you know the founder of Fairview Investment?” she asked excitedly. Without waiting for an answer, she continued, “That person is a genius! As soon as he came of age, he conquered Wale Street. He even earned the nickname ‘the Wolf of Wall Street.’ His company’s

performance is just as impressive. Within a few short years, its value has increased by a hundredfold. He is absolutely incredible!”

After a brief pause, she continued gushing, “Gosh, he’s just too handsome. I love him to bits! I’m going to make him the male lead in my novel.”

Jessica suddenly posed a random question. “What if he’s not that good-looking?” she asked.

Vivian laughed and replied, “Easy. I’ll use his identity and pair it with the celebrity Jack Ferguson’s face. Then, we’ll have the perfect male lead. What do you think? Isn’t that a wonderful idea?”

Chapter 503

Proud of herself, Vivian flashed a smug look.

“Hmm. Great idea, indeed,” said Jessica.

It has to be the best idea! By combining Hugh’s identity and background as well as Jack’s face, the perfect male protagonist is born!

“I’m going to work at Fairview Investment in two days,” Vivian said.

“Work? Aren’t you a novelist?” Jessica couldn’t keep up with the sudden change of topic.

Vivian took a sip of water and continued, “I’m going there to gather materials for the novel. Of course, I have to observe how my male protagonist does his work and how an investment company works. I was hired as the CEO’s assistant. Now, I can observe him closely.”

Looking at how passionate she was about the novel, Jessica admired Vivian’s determination and tenacity. “Then are you leaving for Marsingfill in two days?”

“No. Fairview Investment has a new branch in Dellmoor. Hugh will be staying at Dellmoor until the branch company stabilizes. During that period, I’ll have sufficient time to observe him,” Vivian replied confidently.

“Good luck. I know you can do it!” Upon hearing that, Jessica encouraged Vivian from the bottom of her heart.

“I’ll invite you to a feast when my novel is published,” declared Vivian ambitiously.

“Okay.”

On the other hand, somewhere in Bera, the smell of gunpowder filled the air.

Trucks were entering a certain base one by one. Everyone in the trucks got off with faces covered in blood; they were severely wounded.

Inside the middle building of the base, a few injured men were brought into a room and forced to kneel on the floor.

“Boss, both cities of Kenfort and Tayhaven have been captured. None of our lower-ranked soldiers survived.” Sitting in his seat, a bearded man glared maliciously at the two men kneeling before him and shouted, “Useless idiots!” When one man on the floor saw the bearded man, Clarkson Emerson, taking out the gun, he shuddered with fear and quickly explained, “The men from the King Syndicate were too strong and cunning. We were no match for them at all.” Bang! Immediately afterward, a bullet penetrated his head. The man who was talking just a second ago had collapsed on the floor with his eyes widened.

Then, the vicious glare of Clarkson was fixed on another person, who started pleading for his life with a pale face. “Boss, have mercy, please!”

Another gunshot was heard moments later.

Staring at the lifeless bodies, Clarkson waved his hand. His subordinates immediately dragged the bodies out. Their action resulted in a bloody trail on the floor.

“Damn it!”

Furious, he trampled on the things around him.

King, that damned guy! How dare he conquer two cities that belonged to me and sacrifice my men!

“Boss, let me lead a team. I’ll give them a lesson.” The next moment, a tough guy volunteered himself.

Hearing that, Clarkson glared at him intimidatingly and said, “Indeed, it’s time for us to show him who’s the boss. He needs to know this is our territory, not Epea.”

The moment he finished speaking, a small-sized missile landed on the building.

Boom!

A loud bang, followed by a shower of sparks, set the camp into utter chaos.

Countless people took out their guns after they regained their senses.

“We’re under attack! I repeat. We’re under attack!”

Those with quick reflexes managed to take out their guns to defend themselves.

On the contrary, those who were slow-witted were defeated in an instant.

Immediately, a ruthless war started in the Gablurg desert and gunshots could be heard everywhere.

Chapter 504

The next moment, a shower of bullets struck the battlefield.

It was a cold and merciless war.

Underneath the ruins of what used to be the base, a man crawled out with his body covered in blood, looking all filthy – Clarkson managed to survive the missile attack. Moments later, he shook his head and observed the surroundings. Most of his men were already defeated and his enemies were marching closer toward him.

Evidently, he knew he would be dead if he remained here.

After coughing out a mouthful of blood, he decided to bring a few trusted subordinates with him. Together, they escaped frantically.

An hour later, a bulletproof vehicle arrived at the destroyed base, where dozens of people with masked faces had gathered with guns in their hands.

Moments later, Charles exited the car leisurely. A subordinate went up to him and reported respectfully,” Boss, we couldn’t locate Clarkson’s body. He probably survived the attack and escaped.”

Listening to the report, Charles narrowed his eyes and glanced at the captives crouching in a corner with hands on their head.

Next, he cast his subordinate a look. The latter understood immediately. He stepped forward and pointed the gun at the captives.

“Where is Clarkson?”

All of them shook their heads without saying a word.

Seeing that they would not answer his question, he snorted and removed the safety trigger.

“This is your last chance. I’ll let you all live if you tell me the whereabouts of Clarkson. Or else…” He paused and did not continue as it was obvious how the sentence would end.

“Hmph, it seems like all of you aren’t afraid of death. I’ll grant your wish, then.”

One of the captives started to speak under the pressure of having a gun pointed at his head. “We don’t know. Our boss never tells us anything. Only two of his most trusted subordinates know of his whereabouts.”

No matter how much they forced the captives to speak, they could not get the answers they wanted.

Unwilling to waste any more time, Charles waved his hand, signaling his subordinates to stop.

Charles then instructed his subordinate, Jayce Lafield, “I’ll leave this to you, the rest of you can head back.”

Following his orders, all the armored vehicles left the base. Soon after, a deafening blast could be heard.

Not long after that, Jayce caught up with the team. Meanwhile, inside a nondescript wooden house, Clarkson and his subordinates were hiding in the basement.

Lying on the couch, he panted heavily with a darkened expression.

One of his subordinates who had gone out for

reconnaissance earlier came back in a hurry. Although he was thirsty and his forehead was beaded with sweat, he did not dare to drink any water before reporting to Clarkson.

“Boss, King’s subordinates are currently executing a large-scale search. We must stay inside for now.”

Hearing that, Clarkson gritted his teeth and yelled, “King!”

At that moment, his satellite phone rang.

“Who is this?”

Shortly afterward, a hoarse voice could be heard on the other end of the phone. “Never have I thought that the infamous Clarkson Emerson would become such a pathetic loser one day.”

Instantaneously, Clarkson’s face darkened. “Who are you?”

“I’m here to help you.”

“Help me?” Clarkson scoffed.

“Don’t you want to get your revenge on King?”

“Why should I believe you?”

Clarkson was no fool. Do you think I’m an idiot? There’s no free lunch in this world. I won’t be tricked again.

“You don’t have a choice. If you don’t want to be exterminated by King, you have to cooperate with me. I’ll avenge you.”

“What about you? What do you get from it?”

“Hahaha. I just want to see the arrogant King suffer. I feel happy whenever he is racked with pain.”

“Do you think you can convince me with such a reason?” “It’s up to you to believe it or not.”

Before Clarkson could ask another question, the call was cut off.

Three days later, Clarkson received a photo of a beautiful Chanaea girl…

Chapter 505

Clarkson clutched the photo with gloved hands while staring intently at the girl in the picture. “Who is this?” Clarkson stared at his subordinates. Trembling in fear, one of them answered, “Someone stuffed it into my pocket today, and I don’t know who did that.”

Clarkson did not find anything suspicious after scrutinizing the picture for some time.

Just then, the satellite phone rang.

“Who is it?”

“Have you seen the picture?”

Clarkson could not make out the gender of the person who was speaking through the phone. He replied, “It’s you.”

“You did not forget me, Mr. Emerson.”

“What do you want?” Clarkson’s face darkened.

It was a terrible feeling to be targeted by someone else.

“Mr. Clarkson, I’m here to cooperate with you. King is very fond of the woman in that picture. You’ll be able to grab hold of his weakness once you’ve taken control of that girl.”

The person on the other end of the line was trying to bait Clarkson.

Clarkson chuckled, then he continued, “Are you kidding me? Will King admit defeat just for a girl?”

King is a formidable man. It will be ridiculous if he compromises for a girl. Girls aren’t something essential for him. They are just secondary.

“You’ll know when you give it a try.”

Clarkson leaned back and said, “Why should I listen to you? Am I your subordinate?”

This person has got some guts!

Clarkson hung up the call instantly.

On the other side of the line, that mysterious guy was not irritated when the call ended abruptly.

He dialed again after 15 minutes.

“You bastard! Aren’t you done with your nonsense yet?” Clarkson was boiling with rage.

If that mysterious guy were beside him at the time, a bullet would have penetrated his brain instead of mere scolding.

That guy remained calm and unperturbed. “Mr. Emerson, calm down. Since you don’t believe me, let’s make a deal then. I’ll pay you a huge amount of money once you have kidnapped that girl. How’s that?”

That’s more like it.

“How much?” Clarkson queried.

“500 thousand dollars.”

“1 million dollars,” Clarkson demanded.

“Deal. I’ll transfer the money to you after the task is done.”

“No. You should deposit 500 thousand dollars first.”

Clarkson sat with his legs crossed. He was confident that the other person would compromise. “Okay.”

Upon hearing this, Clarkson laughed and replied, “I look forward to working with you.”

He should’ve said that earlier instead of baiting me to be free labor. I’m not that gullible.

Clarkson summoned three of his subordinates. They stood still in front of him.

“Boss.”

Clarkson held his cigar in one hand. With his other hand, he fished out a stack of dollar bills and smacked it on the table.

“Smuggle to Chanaea and bring me this girl. Her details are in this bag. Don’t return until the task is completed.”

Clarkson was dead serious.

“Yes, Boss.”

They left with the money.

On the other hand, on the private island, a handsome blond-haired guy was lying on a chair comfortably. Five stunning girls were surrounding him.

Two of the girls kneeled on the ground, massaging his legs; one was feeding him fruits; one was

feeding him liquor; one was massaging his shoulders.

That guy was enjoying their services like a king.

A tall and toned guy approached him, then he bent down and said politely, “Boss, Clarkson had accepted the task.”

“Okay.” The blond-haired guy let out a puff of cigar smoke and continued, “Wait for him to complete the task, then our people will take over.”

“Roger that.”

That guy took a few steps backward with respect and left the scene.

The blond-haired guy embraced the beauty by his side into his arms and nibbled her cheek.

Chapter 506

In Chanaea.

The popular variety show “I’m the Ruler of My Design” was in the process of filming. Jessica utilized trendy elements in her design concepts. She managed to finish her design before the production team started to film her part.

The filming was carried out successfully without interruptions.

During the second filming, Jessica could feel that she was treated differently by other people, especially the

participants.

“Jess, I am so nervous. Are you nervous?” Nicole leaned over to her side.

“I’m okay.”

John sat to her other side and said, “I look forward to your design.”

“I also look forward to your designs, Jessica replied with a smile.

The rest of the participants would give her a smile upon seeing her.

A drastic change was noted as compared to the first shooting.

When Jessica exited the washroom, she heard Nicole’s voice from the stairway.

“Look at her calmness. It is evident that she’s using a backdoor.”

“Previously, I thought that she would have been eliminated in the first round. Looking back, I was too innocent at that time.”

“Tracy, I’m certain you can advance to the final round. I’m so worried about myself. If I’m eliminated because of my incompetence, I’ll accept my fate without any complaints. But if it is because of someone who’s using the backdoor, I’ Il not be willing to accept the result.”

Chapter 506 A Timid Assistant

Tracy patted her chest and said, “Alright. Since you have participated, let’s try our best to advance to the final round.”

“It’s unfair since she has an influential background,” Nicole scoffed. “Even the director is on her side. I wonder what her identity is.”

“I’m not sure too,” said Tracy.

“I have an idea but it might sound crazy. Could it be this show was a project to make Jessica popular? And we’re just her stepping stones.”

The more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed. “If you’re scared, you can choose to forfeit now,” Tracy suggested.

“I wish I could quit now. But I can’t afford the penalty for the breach of contract.”

Upon overhearing their conversation, Jessica finally understood their sudden change of attitude.

The filming finally ended. Jessica successfully advanced to the next round. Most of the participants were still having some misunderstandings regarding her advancement.

The people were unconvinced and extremely unhappy about their elimination.

They were displeased because of Jessica.

However, they were all adults. They would rather remain in silence when they had doubts; no one dared to say anything about that.

Following several filmings, Jessica advanced again and again.

During the finals, the last four people would be competing for the champion title.

The moment Jessica and Benny stepped out of the elevator, a young lady wearing black-framed spectacles with her head lowered collided with Jessica. The documents in her arms scattered onto the ground.

Immediately, the girl apologized to Jessica, “I’m so sorry.” “It’s fine.”

Jessica and Benny bent down and helped her pick up her documents.

Jessica took a quick glance at the documents; she found out they were sketches. As she took a closer look, she questioned the girl, “Are you Tracy’s assistant?”

She became flustered and nodded.

“I’ve never seen you before.”

“I-I don’t come here often.”

Jessica handed her the documents, and then she said, “Be careful next time. Raise your head when you’re walking, or you’ll bang your head on something.”

“Thank you,” she responded timidly.

When Jessica and Benny got into the car, the car started moving. Jessica took a glance at the rearview mirror, and she saw Tracy pointing at that girl. Tracy was scolding her assistant with a malicious look.

Chapter 507

Jessica moved her gaze away, having a new understanding of Tracy.

Jessica and Tracy were merely acquaintances, even though they had recorded a few episodes together.

Tracy never tried to sweet-talk Jessica, even while knowing of the latter’s supposedly powerful backing.

She used to think that Tracy had a cold yet graceful demeanor, but seeing how mean Tracy was toward the assistant had gotten her to reevaluate her impression of the other woman.

The organizer did not provide a theme for the final season. Instead, they requested designers to get creative and go freestyle.

The design that won first place would be promised a spot in the International Mallory Design Competition.

The International Mallory Design Competition was considered the most prestigious and esteemed competition within the industry.

It was not just anyone who could join the competition. Only the leading designers in the country were qualified.

For Jessica, this was the type of accomplishment and challenge she hoped for.

But which design to go for?

Jessica knew what would be trendy for the next 7 years, be it the fashion elements or high-end designer clothing brands. Despite that, she had never once thought of using them for her benefit.

This knowledge might bring her luxury and glory in the

short term, but the moment she used them up would mark an end to her career.

Besides, Jessica was not the kind of person to plagiarize one’s work.

Designing something requires creativity and inspiration.

Jessica ended up brainstorming ideas for her draft the whole day, locked up in her house.

She sketched countless drafts, which then became crumpled paper, tossed on the floor.

Ding dong!

The doorbell kept on ringing.

Vivian stood there looking grim as Jessica opened the door.

“What’s wrong?”

Vivian hugged her and burst into tears. “Jess, you wouldn’t believe it! I got… I got…”

Jessica pulled her away and asked, “You got what?”

Feeling flustered, Vivian picked up a soft pillow and tossed it aside. “I got fired! Fired!”

“Wait, what?!”

“Me, Vivian Wilde, an esteemed screenwriter and author, got fired!” cried Vivian as she tried to calm her nerves. “I was an assistant, which means doing miscellaneous chores and tending to people’s needs. They then told me I was not suitable for the job all of a sudden. All I did was take a few peeks at Hugh during work! How dare they say that I was shooting him perverted looks?! That I wasn’t here to work but to seduce rich men?”

She paused briefly before continuing her rant, “What was worse was them saying that I wasn’t good enough for Hugh! That I shouldn’t be daydreaming of such fantasies. This is outrageous! Don’t you agree? Am I really that bad? I’m rich, I’m pretty, I’m sexy – what else do they want?! If it wasn’t for my career, for my masterpiece, I wouldn’t have stooped so low!”

At this point, Jessica knew it was best to just keep silent and listen to Vivian blabber on.

It took Vivian almost an hour to finish her rambling.

“Well, you’ve been observing for so long. Don’t you think it’s enough?” asked Jessica.

Vivian looked up. “Not at all! I’ve roughly seen how things work, but I still don’t know what Hugh is like in private.

Some people may look mature and serious, but deep down, you never know.”

“What are you up to now?” Jessica had a bad feeling about this.

Vivian laughed cheekily and winked at her. “To fully understand Prince Charming’s personal life, I decided to find a way to infiltrate… no, to legitimately enter his home then his life. So I applied for a job as a housekeeper!” Jessica could only stare at her in shock.

Chapter 508

“Don’t you think my plan is great?” Vivian smiled confidently. “Yeah, great… But what if Hugh decides to kick you out the moment he sees you?”

“I’ll disguise myself, you know, something like Mrs.

Doubtfire? Don’t worry, I’ll make sure not to get caught by him.”

Vivian seemed to brim with confidence.

“I can then finish my masterpiece, right after I’ve collected sufficient materials for it. I’ll treat you to a fancy meal then.” “All right, no problem.”

Jessica was unsure that Vivian’s plan was going to work, and even thought it might backfire.

“By the way, how are you doing in the competition? You did pretty well in the last two episodes.”

“We will be recording the last episode next year.”

“So you’re brainstorming ideas now?” Vivian crossed her legs as she sat down.

“Yep.” Jessica then asked, “What kind of designs do you prefer?”

“I prefer those glimmering, fancy evening gowns that catch everyone’s attention the moment you walk in. Or those graceful dresses that highlight your figure in an alluring manner.”

An idea flashed through Jessica’s mind as she had a lightbulb moment.

“I’m going back to work then. Treat yourself to anything you like in the fridge.”

Jessica rushed back to her studio.

Vivian watched as Jessica left the room. She then cleaned

up the table and left the house.

They might not be in the same field, but when it came to design-related works, they both knew creativity and inspiration were what mattered.

When inspiration hit, one had to immerse themselves in a serene environment so as not to break the train of thought or lose the idea.

Jessica spent the whole night drafting up a series of designs that looked promising. All it needed now was some brush-ups.

She did a stretch while looking at the sunrise through her window.

Just then, her phone rang.

“Jess, it’s New Year’s Eve tomorrow. D…-Do you…” Yusra hesitantly asked, “Do you wanna come home for dinner?” Looking at the calendar, Jessica realized a year had gone by without her noticing.

The bustling traffic outside her house caught her attention as she lost herself in her thoughts.

Hearing no response, Yusra continued, “It’s okay if you don’t want to.”

“I’ll be there.”

Taken aback for a moment, Yusra then replied with a happy tone, “Really? Then I’ll ask your brother to pick you up!”

Aaron looked at his wife as she ended the call. “Is she coming?”

Yusra nodded and turned to shout upstairs, “Which of you want to pick up your sister?”

“I’ll pick her up,” Hugh replied.

“I’ll do it!” Sebastian volunteered as well.

“I’ll go! I’ll go!” So did Jack.

All three came downstairs simultaneously.

Jack gave his brothers a cheeky look. “You guys are the elders. This kind of hard labor should be left to youngsters like me. You guys just have a good rest for all the hard work you’ve been doing.”

“You’re too stupid, so I don’t trust you,” Sebastian replied blankly.

Jack was speechless.

Where’s the brotherly love?!

“It’s settled then. You guys stay home, and I’ll pick Jess up.”

Hugh spoke assertively, not allowing any room for negotiation.

Yet Jack and Sebastian both ignored him as they walked outside.

Refusing to give in, all three went into the garage and their respective cars.

Soon, all three cars sped off down the road.

Watching her children drive off, Yusra couldn’t help but feel dumbfounded. At the same time, she was relieved at how much they cared for Jessica.

Only Yuliana was unhappy about it. She sat in the corner, feeling disheartened.

Is that woman really coming back

Chapter 509

Three super sports cars sped down the roads that had little traffic.

Since New Year’s Eve was approaching, the number of cars had significantly decreased.

Jack’s car was the fastest. Hence, he was the first to reach the housing district.

He arrived at the entrance, but he did not enter. Instead, he greeted the security guard cheerfully.

“Happy New Year! Oh! Cars that do not belong to our district’s community are not allowed to enter, right?” Jack asked.

“That’s right.”

“That’s good then. Anyone who’s not a part of our district should not be allowed to enter. It’s a little dangerous since it’s New Year’s. We’ll have to rely on you to ensure our safety!” Jack said naturally. Then, he took out the remaining packs of cigars from his car and passed them to the security guard.

The security guard was happy when he noticed that they were Hemiing’s cigars and immediately promised, “Don’t worry. I’ll never let any outsider’s cars into our neighborhood!”

Jack waved and drove into the housing district coolly. Hah! Piece of cake. You guys will never win!

Jack hummed a little tune as he parked his car downstairs.

Just as he swiped his card and was about to head upstairs, he heard the loud revving of sports cars coming from behind him.

Feeling curious, he turned around and saw that it was his two irritating brothers.

Damn it! What a waste of cigars! And the time spent talking to him!

Sebastian and Hugh alighted their cars at the same time and walked toward him.

“How did you get in?”

Sebastian glanced at him but did not say anything. He continued to walk toward him and revealed an access card.

Jack was stunned.

He slowly turned to look at Hugh with an expression that seemed to question if Hugh was a resident as well.

It showed that he was still fearful of his elder brother.

Seeing the both of them enter the corridor, Jack quickly ran after them, and all three of them entered the elevator together.

Damn it. Why are they so cunning?

Jack felt a little disappointed. His earlier sense of accomplishment had vanished.

The doorbell rang three times, and the door was opened.

Jessica was slightly surprised when she saw the three of them. Then, a thought suddenly occurred to her, and she quickly pulled Hugh into the house.

The other two brothers who stood at the door stared at them.

They looked jealous.

“You guys, come in quickly.” Jessica waited for them to enter and looked at the opposite door before quietly shutting hers.

Sigh… Why do I feel a little guilty? I can’t imagine how Vivian will react if she finds out that Hugh and Sebastian are my brothers.

Jessica and her brothers’ ways of thinking were very different.

She had never understood them.

The three brothers noticed she was acting a little unusual.

“What’s up? Did something happen?” Jack asked.

“Nothing.”

However, the three brothers did not believe Jessica and continued to stare at her.

Although they weren’t forcing her to say anything, this feeling of being stared at was worse.

“It’s really nothing. There’s just been a pervert who has been appearing lately,” Jessica said casually.

“A pervert?” Sebastian frowned.

“It’s not safe here. You better move to somewhere else,” Hugh said.

Jack nodded. “Exactly, you should move! It’s too dangerous here.”

Jessica was speechless.

Oh no! I think I might have used the wrong term.

“I’m fine. The problem lies with attractive guys.” Jessica scanned all three of them pointedly.

Hugh, Sebastian, and Jack were speechless.

Jessica noticed their guilty looks and cleared her throat. “I’m just kidding. Actually, my neighbor is Jack’s fan. I think you can imagine the problem, right?”

Hugh and Sebastian glared at Jack.

Poor Jack was being blamed for something that was not entirely his fault.

Chapter 510

The four siblings headed downstairs. Jessica noticed the three sports cars and watched her brothers each opening the door to their car’s front passenger seat.

“Here, Jess. Pick my car.” Jack showed the most enthusiasm.

Sebastian did not say anything.

Hugh laughed. “Go ahead and pick Jack’s car, Jess.”

He decided to use reverse psychology.

Jessica looked at the three of them before deciding to obey Hugh. She walked toward Jack.

Jack was excited. He quickly flashed his brothers a gloating look and closed the car door cheerfully. “We’re leaving!”

The other two watched the sports car speeding off without saying a word. Then, they looked at each other.

“Hugh, looks like your cleverness was your own downfall.”

Jack drove his sports car steadily.

“Jack, I have a question. Did you really not interfere with the competition’s results?” Jessica asked.

“Of course not.”

Jack had only found a way to put her in.

The only major thing he did was to get Jamie replaced when he noticed that he was not behaving. He did not interfere with the production team at all.

“Don’t believe the rumors you hear. You have to believe in yourself. In fact, I have shown your design draft to my good friend who’s abroad. He really likes your style and even asked me for your contact number. Jessica, you’re amazing! You’re definitely no lesser than the others.”

Jessica was actually quite surprised that she was able to proceed to the final stage of the competition.

“The recording of the show should be over after the New Year’s, right?”

“Yes. We will be filming the final episode in a few days.” “Do you have any ideas for the final draft yet?”

I do. I’m planning to use the theme of a starry sky to design a series of evening dresses.”

Tm looking forward to it.”

Jack had confidence in her.

She’s the Ferguson family’s daughter. She’ll definitely do well.

Jack looked proudly at Jessica with an expression that seemed to be showering his sister with praise.

The three cars parked in the garage, and the four siblings walked into the house while chit-chatting.

Yusra came forward and held Jessica’s hand. “Are you hungry, Lilian?”

Aaron did not wait for his wife to order him. He automatically placed a plate of cut fruits in front of the ladies.

Yusra glanced at it briefly. “Fruits are too cold. Jasmine, there’s some mushroom soup in the kitchen. Do get some for Lilian.”

Yusra felt Jessica’s cold hands and was worried. “Let’s get some warm food to fill your stomach.”

Then, she turned to Jack. “Didn’t you turn on the heater? I’ll beat you up if your sister falls sick.”

Jack gave his mother a surprised look.

l did turn it on!

However, he was unable to express his anger toward his mother and had no choice but to shut his mouth.

Fine, just scold me. I’ll get used to it. I’m thick-skinned anyway.

Then, Jasmine reappeared with a bowl of mushroom soup. “Ms. Jessica, Mrs. Ferguson made this mushroom soup herself early this morning. Do give it a try.”

“Thank you, Jasmine.” Jessica took the bowl from her hands and finished the soup under her mother’s watchful eye.

As she swallowed the mushroom soup, it warmed her stomach and even her heart.

Yusra then placed a gift box in front of Jessica and watched her open it. There was a set of clothes in it.

“I don’t know what you preferred, so I picked something every girl would like.”

It was for the New Year’s. Yusra had spent a lot of time trying to pick one.

Then, Jack presented the gift that he had prepared. “Jess, take a look at what I have for you. Do you like it?”

Jessica opened it and saw another set of clothes. “I got my friend to customize them.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 491, 492, 493, 494, 495, 496, 497, 498, 499, 500)

Chapter 491

“Are you going to make a move?”

The solemn-looking man stood aside respectfully as he waited for further instructions

The person in the rocking chair gently raised his fingers and said nothing

With tacit understanding, the solemn-looking man left.

Meanwhile, in the recording room, Benny found the director just as Tamara’s manager left.

The director saw Benny and greeted him with a smile. “Benny, I need to discuss something with you. There’s been a problem at Tamara’s end so we need to change the model. Does that work?”

It was all because of Jack that the director worded his question so politely.

Benny naturally understood. “I wonder who the new partner will be?”

The director gestured to an assistant below and asked, “Who else is free?”

The assistant pretentiously took out a book and replied, “There is only Melanie Chase left.”

Benny frowned. “Do you not have anyone else?” “No.”

Even after pondering for a while, Benny and the directors still could not think of a better replacement, so Benny left.

Benny hid his dissatisfaction when he returned to the lounge.

At the same time, the makeup artist walked over and asked the people in the lounge, “Who hasn’t had their makeup done?”

Jessica stood up and went for her makeup session.

The rest of the participants had already familiarized themselves with their partners.

Jessica noticed Benny’s unusual expression in the mirror. She waited for the makeup artist to leave before asking, “Who is my new partner?”

“Melanie Chase.”

“The name ‘Melanie’ sounds very familiar.”

“She’s passé. Now that her reputation is tainted, she has no resources left and has to come to this kind of program to be a model. That isn’t even the worst thing: her temper is horrible and she is known to betray others.”

Benny rambled on about Melanie’s history – that she was a cunning person who had betrayed a lot of good friends and therefore gained a bad reputation. Benny did not understand why Jessica’s model changed from a popular celebrity to someone like Melanie. It was a stark difference.

If Benny had not known that Jack had already pulled some strings with the production team, the former would have suspected that the director was deliberately giving him and Jessica a hard time.

Otherwise, why would they make such a drastic change?

“Don’t think too much; just focus on doing a good job.”

“Yes,” replied Benny. Nevertheless, he was still worried.

It was only because Jessica did not fully understand the entertainment industry that she could be so at ease.

The two of them were shocked when the makeup room’s door was pushed open by a rude person.

A woman, dressed in a dark blue V-neck dress, entered the room. Her critical gaze landed on Jessica.

“Are you Jessica?” Melanie sized up the person in front of her with provoking eyes.

“Yes.” Jessica did the same and assessed her.

No introductions were needed.

This was her partner, Melanie Chase.

Melanie strutted toward Jessica in her seven-inch heels. She then leaned her curvaceous body

against the vanity table and looked down at Jessica condescendingly.

“Have you won any major design awards?”

“No.”

“Which blue-chip company do you work for?”

“Not applicable.”

Without waiting for her to continue asking, Jessica interrupted, “I just started designing and have not graduated from university. I’m a freshman. Any other questions?”

Melanie frowned slightly. “Wow, they really are dear to give me an average Jane.”

Chapter 492

Upon hearing that, Benny got angry and opened his mouth to speak but Jessica took a step forward.

“Ms. Chase, if you have any problems, you can take it up with the producers. I am a newcomer and my voice carries no weight. Being able to participate in this program is already a blessing for me so I don’t dare to ask for more.”

Jessica continued, “You are an old-timer, Ms. Chase. If you talk to the producers, they might take your problems into consideration.”

Eyes turning sharp, Melanie laughed. “I hope your skills are as good as how you are with words.”

She raised her hand and patted Jessica gently on the shoulder.

“Work hard and don’t get eliminated in the first round.”

Melanie then strutted away.

“How strange she is!” Jessica muttered.

Soon, recording began. The host was the first to enter the stage.

The ten designers were standing off-stage, waiting for their cues.

Nicole whispered, “Are you nervous? I’m so nervous that my palms are clammy. This is my first time participating in a competition on television.”

Nicole looked at Jessica’s calm expression. “Why do I get the feeling that you are not nervous at all?” Everyone’s eyes turned to Jessica.

In this situation, most people would feel nervous.

One would not be calm unless one was super confident.

Faced with everyone’s jealous and evaluative eyes, Jessica chuckled. “You know my caliber. Even if I’m nervous, it won’t help.”

Understanding what she meant instantly, Nicole patted her on the shoulder comfortingly.

“Don’t underestimate yourself. The producers aren’t stupid. There must be a reason why you were chosen.”

“I’m afraid it’s just luck,” Jessica lamented.

Jessica’s effort in poking fun at herself succeeded in directing everyone’s attention away from her. At the same time, the host, Ellie Hill, finished her introductory remarks and started the main program. “Let’s welcome our participants for the first time. First in line is Skylar Thorpe, who graduated from Grayson University and previously won the grand award from the Milhaus Youth Design Competition.” After Skylar went on stage, the staff said to the others, “Next up are Tracy and John. Get ready.” The host continued introducing the participants. Each contestant had a more impressive resume than the previous one.

“Nicole Zanders, who previously won first place in our country’s National Design Competition, is a cutting-edge designer…”

Jessica watched as everyone around her went toward the stage until she was the only one left.

“Please welcome our last designer. This designer is not like the others. She is still a student and has yet to participate in any competitions. She is Jessica Stone.”

Jessica entered the stage and immediately stood at the edge.

Cameras from all directions were pointed at the participants as the spotlight illuminated all ten of them.

Everyone was highly skilled. They had either won a grand prize in the country or design awards overseas. Some were even well-known.

The host then asked the designers to talk about their expectations for the competition. The first nine participants responded politely and professionally.

When it was Jessica’s turn, things changed.

“Hi everyone, I am a budding designer, Jessica. I don’t have any masterpieces, nor have I ever won any awards here or abroad. Being able to participate in this program feels like a prize already, and even though you may find it surprising, I am already very happy. It is such an honor to be able to stand on stage with so many other talented designers. I don’t have high expectations; however, I would be very satisfied if I am not eliminated in the first round.”

The designers on stage all gave Jessica an amiable look. They no longer viewed her as a fellow competitor but rather as someone who could make them stand out even more.

With Jessica around, their professionalism and excellence would be even more obvious.

Chapter 493

Ellie laughed. “Although Jessica is a fresh designer, she’s talented and could not be underestimated.”

Oh shit! Stop complimenting. It would be embarrassing if I got phased out in the first round.

Jessica opened her mouth and said, “Well, actually, I…”

The moment she spoke, the director, Jamie Frost, called for a break.

Jessica was dumbfounded and swallowed her words.

Jamie told Jessica, “It’s not your turn yet, Jessica. Don’t interrupt. Wait for your turn to speak.'”

Jessica apologized immediately. “I’m sorry. I will keep that in mind.”

Jamie then turned to the staff and commanded,” Let’s continue.”

Ellie announced, “Now, let’s have every participant draw a lot to choose their partners.”

Everyone took turns drawing lots. Unfortunately, Jessica was the last one to draw, so she didn’t have a choice.

Although everyone already knew who their partners were, they still got nervous in front of the camera.

When the camera was moved to Jessica, the director called for a pause again.

“Hold on.”

Everyone was puzzled and turned to the director.

Now, what?

Jamie stared at Jessica. “Jessica, show some expression when you draw lots. Don’t be expressionless. It’ll make the audience think that you already know the result. Act nervous and excited, okay?”

I’m here to compete, not to act! Gosh, I have a feeling that I’ve walked into some movie set! “Okay.”

Jessica did what Jamie commanded. She smiled when she drew lots.

“Cut! Cut! Cut!”

Again?

Everyone fixed their eyes on Jessica.

“Jessica, can you look less contrived? You need to act more naturally! Try again.” Jamie was not satisfied.

She put back the lot and picked it up again. This time she didn’t show any expression.

“Cut! Cut! Cut!”

What’s wrong now?

Jamie raised his voice this time. “Didn’t I tell you to act more excited? Why did you show no expression? Can’t you understand what I am saying?”

The air was thick with silence. Everyone dared not to speak.

Jessica felt something was wrong. The director seemed to be targeting her.

To prove that it was not her imagination, Jessica replied in a soft tone, “Sir, I think everyone is different in their personalities. Not everyone will show the same expression.”

“Are you telling me what to do now?” Jamie’s face darkened.

“That’s not what I meant.”

“Act as you’re told! Understand?”

Jessica’s expression turned cold. She threw the lot back into the box.

“I’m here for the competition, not for acting.”

“Why can’t you do it while others can?” he questioned furiously.

Benny quickly walked over and gave the director a cup of coffee. “Calm down, calm down. Jessica is new to this competition. Please forgive her.”

Benny was puzzled.

What happened? Everything was going well earlier, but things just changed so suddenly.

Jessica rebutted, “If you want something genuine, stop your behind-the-scenes shenanigans.”

Nicole and the others were dumbstruck. They couldn’t believe someone would challenge the director.

“Are you joining the show or not?” Jamie threatened.

Chapter 494

There was dead silence in the room, and the atmosphere was tense.

Jessica threw the lot on the desk. “Whatever. I don’t give a damn.”

It’s not like I must join this competition.

As Jessica left, the participants and the staff felt relieved. They did not expect she would stand up to the director and even leave without hesitation.

Jamie felt embarrassed. Usually, the participants would choose to compromise and apologize, but today he met a stubborn one.

“Sure, after you pay the liquidated damages.”

The participants’ hearts raced instantly.

That’s 150 thousand dollars! It’s not a small amount!

As they thought Jessica would compromise, Jessica ignored him and left.

“What are you doing?”

The producer blocked Jessica’s way.

“Calm down, Jessica. Don’t act rashly. Let’s talk this out.”

The producer then turned to Jamie.

“Jamie, what’s wrong with you today? That’s her personality. Why do you force her to act like that? You’re putting her on the spot.”

He then turned around to Jessica. “Jess, Jamie’s temper can be a bit hot, so please don’t take it to heart.”

Out of the blue, he lowered his voice. “Jack begged us for an opportunity to let you join the competition. You don’t want to let him down, do you?”

l knew it! I was suspicious before, and now I finally get to know the truth.

“You’ll learn more from joining this show than going to school. I know you’re tough, but you have to change your attitude. Life’s not always easy. You have to take this experience as training.”

She heard his words, but it didn’t mean that she agreed with him.

The incident was finally over after the producer and other staff smoothed things over.

After drawing lots, the contestants started to look for their partners.

The crowd clapped for every pair except when Jessica and her partner showed up.

Other participants showed a meaningful smile when they saw Melanie.

The most unpopular people are grouped together. How interesting.

The other nine participants felt relieved that they were not paired up with Melanie, especially Nicole, who was supposed to be Melanie’s partner.

Forty minutes ago, she thought she was doomed. Luckily, she was informed that her partner was changed before the show.

She was delighted.

Jessica will be the sacrificial lamb in this competition. Everyone will ignore her and won’t treat her as a competitor.

Benny secretly called Jack at the stairwell.

“Is everything good?” Jack asked.

“Not really. I still don’t know what’s going on, but Jamie Frost is targeting Jess.”

He didn’t dare to hold it as a secret. He immediately called Jack and told him everything he knew.

Jack was out of control.

“Jamie Frost, that bastard! He dares to bully my sister!”

“Chill, Mr. Ferguson, chill. The film producer came just now and scolded Jamie. It’s over now.”

“Haha.” Jack sneered.

Chapter 495

I’ve specially made the arrangements for Jess to be well taken care of, and he is still bullying her. Who does he take me for?

Jack was outraged at Jamie.

“If anything else happens, report it to me immediately.”

Benny went back to the recording studio. Everything appeared normal, but it was apparent that Jessica did not show up much on camera.

Although Benny was mad, he didn’t question him.

“Tamara, who do you think will be the winner?” Ellie asked.

Tamara flashed Ellie a sweet smile and glanced at the ten designers. “They are outstanding, but I like my partner Nicole more.”

That was a standard answer.

Nicole quickly added, “Thank you, Tamara, for the compliment. I will do my best and not let you down.”

Ellie looked at Melanie. “Melanie, who do you think will be the winner?”

Melanie smiled enchantingly. “Tracy.”

The audience all turned to Jessica, wanting to see her expression.

Jamie urged, “Cameras three and five, I want a close-up shot at the face.”

The camera finally focused on Jessica.

Everyone thought Jessica would get mad, but she didn’t. She showed no expression.

Ellie asked, “Melanie, why do you think Tracy will win but not your partner, Jessica?”

Melanie replied bluntly, “Tracy has won many awards overseas. I don’t think a student like Jessica can win against other contestants.”

What the fuck!

That was what was on everyone’s mind.

Although Jessica did not have an impressive record and everyone knew that she would be eliminated soon, saying it out was too harsh for Jessica.

Other participants might have buried themselves in the ground if that comment was directed at them.

They were aware that Melanie had a sharp tongue, but when they saw how she talked about Jessica, they all felt chills on their spines, especially Nicole. She felt relieved that she had changed to a better partner.

If she didn’t, she would be in Jessica’s situation.

Jamie was excited. “Camera six, follow Melanie.”

Ellie wanted to say something to lighten up the mood, but the director’s voice sounded in her ears. “Ask Jessica.”

Ellie gasped in awe.

It’s a pity that she offended Jamie, who loves holding grudges. University students nowadays are arrogant. I hope she’ll learn a lesson this time. Life is not easy as she thinks.

Ellie looked at Jessica. “Jessica, do you have any words for your partner who did not think you’d win?”

Everyone was curious.

She’s just stirring up trouble!

Jessica took the microphone and fixed her eyes on Melanie.

“I think that’s a good choice.”

“So, you agree that you’re not as good as Tracy?” Ellie asked sharply.

That was a difficult question to answer. If she agreed, she would be putting herself on the spot. If she disagreed, people would see her as an arrogant person. No matter what she answered, she would attract negative publicity.

Nicole and others looked at her pitifully.

Jamie was secretly delighted. Now, this is what I want.

Chapter 496

The audience waited for Jessica’s reply.

Jessica turned to the camera and smiled. “I can learn from her experience, and I see her as a role model whom I want to surpass. A designer who doesn’t want to be the best is not good. Am I right?”

She didn’t deny Tracy’s capability.

Everyone in the show clapped subconsciously.

Jamie’s expression changed. This was not what he expected.

“Keep pressing.” The director’s voice sounded in Ellie’s ears again.

Ellie then questioned, “How do you feel about the comments your partner gave you?”

“I wouldn’t overthink it.” Jessica remained calm.

Benny almost laughed out loud. He gave Jessica a big thumbs up.

Melanie raised her eyebrow while she stared at Jessica.

At that moment, Jamie’s phone rang. He quickly picked up the phone when he saw it was the manager of the TV station.

“Sir.”

“Jamie, are you filming I’m the Ruler of My Design?”

“Yes. With your support, the viewership ratings will definitely break the record,” Jamie remarked.

The manager replied in a cold tone, “You’re fired. Jay Taylor will take over you. He will be there soon.”

“But, why?” Jamie was stunned.

The manager ended the call without explaining, leaving Jamie dumbfounded.

Jay Taylor soon arrived and patted Jamie on the shoulder.

“Thank you, Jamie. I’ll take over the rest. You can go home and rest now.”

Jamie was mad. He pushed Jay away, who then crashed into a piece of recording equipment nearby.

Thump! With a loud crash, the recording of the show paused once again, and everyone fixed their gazes on the two men.

The staff helped Jay up. He didn’t fight back but laughed and comforted everyone. “I’m sorry. I’ve tripped over.”

He then continued, “Allow me to introduce myself. I’m Jay Taylor, and I’ll be in charge of this show now.”

The participants and the staff were surprised. They looked at Jamie.

They could imagine what happened by his angry face.

Jamie pointed at Jay. “I don’t know what you did behind my back, but I’ll come back for you!”

Jay shrugged his shoulders helplessly. “Jamie, I just follow the orders. I have no choice.”

Jay really did not play nasty this time.

He did not even like this show. Who knew that the TV station manager commanded him all of a sudden?

Jamie felt aggrieved and left the recording scene furiously.

The arrogant Jamie left embarrassingly.

It happened so fast that it caught people off guard.

Those who were familiar with the entertainment industry were used to it, but Jessica and the other participants were surprised.

“Let’s continue. Get ready, cameras.”

Jay quickly resumed recording.

Everyone wanted to gossip, but they pretended that nothing had happened.

Everything was soon back to normal.

No one cared about Jamie.

This was the reality of the situation, the pragmatic adult world.

Chapter 497

Those with power were looked up to and admired. Conversely, those who had lost power were despised. Jamie, using his position as the show’s director to give others a hard time, was a prime example of that scenario. Similarly, Jack could use his influence to affect the choice of directors.

That was the harsh truth of life!

The recording continued without further interruptions. When the recording was over, it was announced that each contestant had to design and showcase ten outfits based on a theme given by the production team for the next round. Furthermore, the second round would be an elimination round. A professional panel of judges and the audience would vote to decide who would advance to the next round. Benny and Jessica left as soon as the recording ended. The elevator doors were closing when a pair of hands wedged between the doors and pried them open. Then, Melanie stepped in, wearing her seven-inch heels.

Just as the elevator doors were about to close for the second time, they heard Nicole’s voice call out, “Wait!”

However, when she saw Melanie inside the elevator, she smiled and said, “I just remembered that I forgot something in the break room. You guys go ahead.”

Once again, the elevator doors closed slowly.

The tension in the air was so thick that Benny felt he could hardly breathe.

Suddenly, Melanie asked, “Do you want to become popular?” Jessica did not reply.

“Do you want to make it to the end and win? Do you want to boost your reputation?” Melanie continued.

Jessica still did not reply.

Melanie raised an eyebrow and tilted her head to look at her.

“Are you upset over what I said earlier? If you are, I can apologize, but it won’t be a sincere apology. Honestly, you’re no match for Tracy,” she said.

Melanie was so blunt with her words that it was enough to anger anyone.

“Ms. Chase, you’re free to say what you like. However, please don’t humiliate others repeatedly, all right?” Benny said, unable to bear it any longer.

“Is this humiliating?” Melanie asked, spreading out her hands with her palms facing upward. “I was only telling the truth. If you don’t want others to find fault with you, then show everyone what you’ve got to shut their mouths.”

“Have you seen Jess’ talent for yourself? How dare you dare to jump to conclusions?” Benny retorted.

Melanie hid her smile while shaking her head. Ignoring him, she turned to look at Jessica. “So, what do you think?”

“Do you think it’s right to use me as a stepping stone to regain your popularity?” Jessica asked, looking directly into Melanie’s eyes with a piercing gaze.

A look of surprise flashed across Melanie’s eyes. Then, she replied with a smile, “It’s mutually beneficial. And I wouldn’t go so far as to describe you as a stepping stone.”

Jessica smirked.

She knew that Melanie was making such provoking and contradictory statements on purpose.

Being filmed was one thing; whether or not the recorded scenes made it on air was an entirely different matter.

Given Melanie’s reputation, it was clear that she had her tactics for building hype around herself and getting people talking about her. That way, the post-production team would keep the scenes with her in them to increase viewership.

Although Jessica was not in the entertainment industry, she knew that much.

Therefore, Melanie’s motives were plain as day to her.

Melanie continued, “If I make it big again, it’ll also benefit you. After all, the production team will make sure you win every round for the sake of building tension and creating hype.”

“Thanks, but no thanks,” Jessica replied coldly.

Melanie persisted by saying, “You seem clever, so I’m sure you don’t think that these variety shows are fair competitions, do you? They’re all rigged. If you want to stay on the show, you’ll need to prove that you’re of value to the show. If you don’t, you’re expendable.”

Chapter 498

“I recall that it was you who said that if someone doesn’t aspire to be a top fashion designer, then that person isn’t a good designer. I agree with you. Now’s the time to take the first step toward becoming a good fashion designer,” Melanie continued.

“No need.” Jessica refused again.

Seeing that Melanie was not about to give up, she added, ” What’s fake will always be fake.”

Melanie laughed coldly. “You really are young and naive.” She sneered then fell silent.

When Jessica got back to the minivan, she was surprised to see someone inside waiting for her.

“Jack.” She was stunned.

He waved at her.

She quickly climbed into the minivan and tried to block anyone from catching a glimpse of him through the opened door.

“Why are you here?” she asked.

He replied, “I had planned to be at the filming with you but I had some urgent businesses to attend to and ended up getting delayed. How was it? Have you gotten used to it?” “It was okay,” she answered.

“Did anyone make things difficult for you?” he asked.

“It was okay,” she repeated.

Hearing her say that, he looked at her with a brooding expression. His sulky gaze was reminiscent of a jilted woman’s.

“Jess, who am I to you?” he asked.

“A brother,” she replied.

He fixed his gaze on her without speaking.

Jessica glanced at Benny, who quickly looked away, pretending to be oblivious.

“They changed the director. That was your doing, wasn’t it?” she asked Jack.

Although it was a question, she said it with certainty.

He nodded, afraid that she would tell him off. “He was bullying others, so I gave him a taste of his own medicine. An eye for an eye.”

“Well, since you’ve helped me to settle the score, what else is there for me to be upset about?”

At that moment, Jessica’s other mobile phone buzzed. She looked down at the message and saw that it was an address.

At the same time, Jack said, “The production team wants to film your design process, but it won’t be convenient to do it at the university. I happen to have an empty apartment that you can use.”

“Okay,” she answered, thinking that what he said made sense.

“Benny, when did the production team schedule the recording?” he asked.

“They’ll start next Wednesday. We have one week to prepare,” Benny replied.

Jessica frowned. “Could you ask them to push it back for two days? I’m going somewhere for two days.”

“Okay,” he replied.

That night, Jessica and Jack went directly to the apartment that Jack had mentioned. Located in an upper-middle-class neighborhood, the place was beautiful and spacious, spanning about 1,800 square feet.

The apartment only had two rooms – a master bedroom and an office. The rest of the apartment was in an open-concept layout and done up in a minimalist style that suited Jessica’s aesthetics perfectly.

After seeing Jack off, Jessica called Raymond.

“I received the address. Do you have a recent photo of her?” she asked.

Raymond said that he did, then added, “She just returned to visit her family, but she’ll be leaving in two days. If you

want to meet her, you’ll have to come within these two days.”

“All right,” she replied.

Raymond could not understand why she insisted on meeting the nurse from back then.

If there had been anything suspicious about the nurse, someone would have launched an investigation into it and dug up the truth long ago.

“How’s Julianna?” she asked.

“Still her usual self. Don’t worry. I have people keeping an eye on her. No one has gone looking for her,” he answered reassuringly.

“Don’t let anything happen to her,” she reminded him.

l need to use her to lure out the mastermind behind all this – the person who would do anything to kill me. I’m a little surprised that the person still hasn’t revealed him or herself after so long.

The next day, Jessica boarded a train to Lightspring. From there, she took a taxi to Fairlake Village.

When she arrived, she scanned her surroundings and

spotted an elderly lady sitting in front of a house not too far away. She walked up to her and asked, “Excuse me, may I know where Margaret Walker lives?”

Chapter 499

The old lady was hard of hearing, so she asked, “What did you say?”

“May I know where’s Margaret Walker’s house?” Jessica repeated in a louder voice.

“Oh, Margaret. It’s just a little further on. Do you see that large tree? Her house is over there. She just returned from Moranta,” the elderly lady said helpfully.

“Okay, thank you,” Jessica replied.

The three-story house looked like a small mansion and its gate was ajar. She knocked on the gate and called out, Anyone home?”

She could hear the sound of a dog barking coming from the courtyard.

“Who’s there?” a woman called from the courtyard. There was the sound of approaching footsteps, and the gate opened further.

A middle-aged woman looked at Jessica with a puzzled expression.

“Hello, may I know if this is Margaret Walker’s house?” Jessica asked.

The woman sized Jessica up, still looking puzzled. “What business do you have with her?” she asked.

“Well, it’s like this. My mom used to be her colleague a long time ago. My mom borrowed some money from her but didn’t get the chance to return it, and I only heard about it from my mother recently. Since I happened to be here on a business trip, I thought that I should come and return the money. After all, one has to live with integrity,” Jessica explained.

The woman broke into a smile immediately and ushered her into the house. “That’s so kind of you. How much did she borrow?”

“One thousand dollars,” Jessica replied.

“You can give the money to me,” the woman said.

“Er, this… That…” Jessica stammered. “Is she here?”

“Yes, yes. I’ll go get her.”

Five minutes later, another middle-aged woman came down the stairs and looked at Jessica with some confusion.

“You are?” she asked hesitantly.

Jessica got up. “You must be Margaret Walker!”

“Yes, I am,” she answered. “May I know, who’s your mother?”

She could not recall having lent money to anyone.

“Can we talk in private?” Jessica asked, smiling at her.

Margaret nodded.

They closed the door and sat down opposite each other.

“Aren’t you here to return the money your mother borrowed?” Margaret asked.

“Yes,” Jessica replied. “But there’s something else I want to ask you. Do you remember that major incident at Gerton Hospital years ago?”

“I remember,” she replied.

“Then do you remember the baby you took by mistake?” Jessica asked eagerly.

Margaret’s eyes widened. “You’re the child from back then! How time flies. I can’t believe how much you’ve grown. Why are you here?”

Jessica was momentarily stunned, but she quickly returned to her senses.

She thinks I’m Yuliana.

“I came here because I wanted to ask you about my parents,” she replied.

“I really don’t know anything about that. It happened so suddenly and everything was so chaotic. The hospital was in disarray. Half of the building had burnt to the ground and many patients’ information and medical records went up in smoke. I remember that the other family tried to look for the information but they couldn’t find anything because everything had turned to ashes. We thought that your parents would surely come looking for you, but they never came,” said Margaret.

She seemed worried that Jessica would blame her, so she continued hurriedly, “Don’t blame me. It was utter chaos since there had been explosions in several buildings. Debris covered the whole place and everyone was in a panic. I just grabbed the baby nearest to me and ran. There was no time to look closely. The moment I grabbed you, the ceiling fell in. If I had been half a minute slower, you would’ve died.” Margaret could vividly recall what happened back then.

At that time, I thought I had rescued Mrs. Ferguson’s baby. I even wanted to ask her for a reward and get something out of it. Who knew that the baby wasn’t hers at all? I’d taken the wrong baby. I clearly remember that her baby was there, but by the time I rushed over and grabbed the baby, it had changed to someone else’s baby. What the heck! This girl is lucky that I acted quickly. Otherwise, she would’ve been crushed to death.

Chapter 500

“Now that you’re staying with your foster parents, everything must be going well!” Margaret said.

If I hadn’t taken you to Mrs. Ferguson, you wouldn’t have had the fortune of living in the Ferguson residence. After all, the Fergusons are powerful and influential. It’s truly one’s blessing to be a part of that family.

“If I hadn’t mistaken you for the Ferguson family’s baby and taken you to them, you would’ve ended up in a welfare home,” Margaret added meaningfully.

“I did grow up in a welfare home,” Jessica replied.

Margaret was somewhat surprised. “Huh? Didn’t the Ferguson family adopt you?”

“You didn’t know?” Jessica asked, observing her carefully.

“I really didn’t know,” Margaret answered.

They continued to chat for a little while. However, by the time Jessica left the house, she had yet to discover any useful information.

As she departed the village, she replayed Margaret’s expressions during their conversation in her head. She had not noticed anything amiss, so it did not seem as if Margaret was lying.

It’s just as Raymond said. The woman acted selfishly. She thought that she was rescuing the Ferguson family’s baby but she was mistaken. This is so frustrating!

Jessica rubbed her temples.

So how was Julianna involved in this incident?

Meanwhile, Raymond was driving by Fairlake Street when he saw, from the corner of his eye, Julianna crawling on the road.

He immediately reversed his car and pulled over on the side. Then, he walked over to Julianna and checked her arms and legs, suppressing the wave of disgust he felt. His eyes turned cold.

Taking out his phone, he made a call. “Where are you?” he barked.

“I’m keeping an eye on that woman,” said the man on the other end.

“Get over here immediately. If you’re not here in five minutes, get ready to be punished. You know the rules,” Raymond threatened.

Five minutes later, a man came running, gasping for air. When he saw the darkened expression on Raymond’s face, the man was frightened. “S-Sir, why are you here today?”

With a single kick, Raymond sent him flying.

Gritting his teeth against the pain, the man crawled back to his feet and stood before Raymond again.

But once again, he was sent flying through the air.

“Boss, it was my mistake,” the man said, groaning in pain.

“When did this happen?” Raymond demanded.

The man hesitated, not daring to answer him.

“Speak,” Raymond ordered.

“We realized three days after you gave us the orders,” he answered reluctantly.

A vein ticked angrily on Raymond’s forehead.

That was half a year ago! It’s been half a year and no one even told me!

Knowing that he had messed up, the man hurried to explain himself. “Sir, hear me out. I had diarrhea that day and when I got back, she was already like this. I wanted to tell you but I was afraid you’d punish me, that’s why I…”

Raymond felt his blood boiling.

Just one day ago, he had reassured Jessica that everything was under control and that Julianna was fine.

However, he now realized that something had already happened long ago.

“Get back inside and accept your punishment,” he said through clenched teeth, resisting the urge to strangle his subordinate.

The man dared not disobey him.

Raymond glanced at the surveillance cameras. The incident happened half a year ago, so the surveillance footage would have been taped over already, which meant that they would not be able to find out who was the one that had broken Julianna’s limbs.

He looked at the filthy woman in front of him. She reeked. He crouched down next to her and said, “Julianna, I know that you haven’t gone mad. As long as you tell me who was responsible for doing this to you, I’ll let you return to a normal life. You won’t have to live so miserably anymore.”

She grinned madly at him then opened her mouth and made an odd croaking noise.

When he saw her severed tongue, he knew that all hope was gone.

He returned to his car and called Charles.

“Julianna has been crippled,” he said. “The person responsible for this must have been planning it for a long time. Whoever it is, that person is well-hidden.”

After saying that, he heard a loud explosion from the other end of the line.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next